Yod's desperate plan to seize or neutralize Garia goes into action as her party rides south on the road to the city of Palarand and home. The battle is fierce and bloody and many are killed or wounded by the new weapons. Who will survive the determined attack?

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

100 - Blood on the Road

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2014 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Merizel sighed. "It's almost over, isn't it? Now we're back over the Sirrel the adventure is nearly finished. Don't you think so?"

"Well, almost," Garia agreed. "There's still two days travel before we get back to the palace, remember."

"Looking forward to getting back?"

"To my suite, yes. I never thought I'd hear myself speak these words, but I'm getting fed up wearing the same clothes over and over again. It will be nice to have a rifle through my rails looking for something different to wear." Garia's expression darkened. "On the other hand, you know what waits for us when we get back. That part of it I'm definitely not looking forward to."

"Aye. That could be a difficult meeting, especially for Keren. This is one time I am glad I am no member of the royal family."

"That's easy for you to say," Garia said, but her tone was light.

"As you say." Merizel hesitated. "You haven't heard anything more from, um, you know, those... beings of yours?"

"Not lately, no. All I know is that what we want is at least possible by their reckoning. Of course, they don't mention how possible." Garia hesitated. "Or, thinking about it, if that's what they want." She glanced to either side. "Look, we probably ought not discuss this in public. Let's just enjoy the view."

The caravan consisted of six wagons with all the riders who had originally set out from Dekarran all those weeks previously. The only people missing were Sukhana and Durko, for different and obvious reasons. There were ten extra men, plus a File Leader, sent by Gilbanar to beef up their escort. These were presently in a bunch at the rear of the procession.

Garia and Merizel rode between the second and third wagons with Jenet keeping station behind them. At the moment Keren and Feteran were between the third and fourth wagons, discussing something of a military nature. Jasinet and Lanilla were riding a wagon, Garia was not sure which. Most of their own men, including Tanon's men, were ranging either side of the wagons, keeping close eye on whatever was happening in their surroundings.

Their surroundings were presently the flat countryside along the main trade highway south from South Slip. As had been the case north of the Sirrel there were people in the fields, doing winter tasks, but mostly the fields had already been prepared for the next season's crop. A wide and deep ditch ran either side of the road, the bottom of each still filled with about a stride's depth of water. The sky had remained overcast but the visibility was reasonable. Because of the cloud cover it was not cold enough for frost but there was still steam on their breath when they spoke.

"Enjoy the view, she tells me. What view?"

"It has its own charm," Garia replied. "So I am told. So, you prefer mountains, I take it?"

"As a Valley girl born and bred I never thought I'd say this but, aye, I think I do. Oh, I know the scenery will be different the further south we go but there's something about mountains that gladdens the eye. Don't you agree?"

"I do! I can't wait until next spring when we can go back to Blackstone."

"It will all be changed by then," Merizel warned. "If the letters I'm getting tell a true story then I doubt either of us will recognize the place."

Garia sighed. "That's the price of progress, I'm afraid. I just hope we have made sure enough of the original is left for people to enjoy."

"As you say. It was a good idea of Uncle Gil to make the forest into a preserve and give it to you. That way, at least something will stay the way it was before we came."

"We'll still have to cut a railroad route through it, and a new road section to avoid the hill on the Chaarn road. But I agree. At least we can save something. I've been thinking about that place we originally camped, by the waterfall. I wonder if we could -"

Toot-toot. Toot.

"What's that mean?"

Brazan, who had been riding at Garia's other side, leaned in to make himself heard over the rumble of wagon wheels.

"Traffic coming up behind, milady. We'll nudge the wagons over to the verge to let them pass."

"Stop, you mean?"

"We'll keep going, milady, just a little slower than usual."

Already Garia could see the wagon in front moving toward the grassed verge, making room for the faster traffic to get past the convoy. Soon the patter of frayen feet and the jingle of harness indicated that riders were coming past on the other side. Garia turned her head and watched a line of brown-clad riders file past at the canter.

"I don't recognize those colors," Brazan muttered. His eyes suddenly widened as he realized what he was seeing and he grabbed for the bugle at his waist. "It's an attack!"

As he put the bugle to his lips another blast came from the rear, a different signal. This was almost immediately cut off as the wielder suffered a fatal injury. Brazan repeated the signal but the wagons were already halting, the men already turning to face the enemy.

Brazan dropped his bugle and drew his sword, saying, "Make way, milady!" before shouldering his frayen through the riders and into the attackers. The armsman behind him had a lance, which he lowered and aimed at one of the brown-clad riders before driving his own mount forward. This caught the rider in the stomach and simply pushed him off the back of his mount onto the verge, from where he rolled into the ditch.

Garia's brain was still trying to process what had happened when there was a scream from ahead and she saw the lead wagon slew from the road and rumble down the bank into the near ditch. At the same time the brown-clad riders had slowed to match the wagons and were engaging the convoy and its escort. Brazan returned, his sword glistening with blood. He gestured with the sword.

"Ladies! Go, hide 'neath the wagons!"

Jenet had already dismounted, her frayen between herself and the attackers. As Merizel was dismounting Garia received a hard thump to the ribs and she only remained seated because Snep rebalanced her. She looked down to find a crossbow bolt had struck her in the lower chest, at an angle. It had torn the fabric of her tabard, bounced off the hidden plating and become lodged between her arm and her side. She pulled the bolt out and flung it away.

Behind her, the wagoneer fired his own crossbow and took Garia's attacker in the chest. Other whirring sounds showed that the defenders were returning fire, some more accurately than others. Soon there were a number of bodies on the pavement and far verge while their mounts began wandering loose in the road. Brazan turned to find Merizel standing so he looked at Garia, about to issue instructions, when an interruption came from the rear of the convoy.

Bang! There was no doubt from the flattened sound that the attackers had brought guns with them. Could they use them in this kind of battle? They apparently thought so, for another explosion soon followed. Brazan's eyes widened as he took in the threat.

"DOWN!"

Garia had never practiced this before, and it seemed an unorthodox manouver, but she had been told that it was the procedure the troops used when faced by massed crossbows. She slid from Snep's back with the ease of experience. Once down she grasped the two handles of the saddle and pulled, downwards, while commanding, "Down!"

Snep settled onto his elbows and heels and then onto his belly. Once he was almost down Garia pushed the saddle with both hands so that he rolled on his side, feet towards her. There was a certain amount of thrashing of legs as lying on his side, still harnessed and saddled, could not have been comfortable for the beast. Once down he tucked his neck in and Garia crouched between his legs, her head down. She reached out a comforting hand to his neck.

Not a moment too soon, for a gun was fired very close to Garia's position. The sound was extremely loud and flattened in a way that those at her previous battle had not been. She felt the wind as the shot went over her and Snep yipped as one or more caught the thickest part of his hide, his back. Something whanged off Garia's Roman-style helmet and she gave thanks that she had decided to wear that one today.

Instantly she was up and running into a cloud of filthy smoke, Brazan struggling to keep up with her. Her swords came out and she plunged them into the chest of the gunner who was momentarily deafened and blinded by the discharge of his weapon. Brazan raised his sword but stopped when he saw the bolt sticking out of the throat of the gunner's mate.

Lowering his sword, Brazan said, "Milady -"

"No time! Grab that ammo bag!"

She pointed with her own swords, which she then dropped on the ground. Stooping she lifted the heavy gun, noticing that it was, in fact, different than those they had faced before. The barrel was warm and filthy with residue but that didn't stop her swinging it around and launching it at the ditch. It hit the water with a splash and a sizzle as she recovered her swords.

Brazan had snagged the bag from the dying gunner's mate and looked at Garia for instructions.

"Give it to Merizel. Merry, get under a wagon, will you?"

He threw the bag to Merizel, who caught it and then scrambled under the nearest wagon to join Jenet. He turned to Garia, who returned his gaze.

I bet I know what you're thinking. Get under the wagon, fool girl, and let those who have given their oaths to defend you do their jobs! How can we protect you if you insist on joining the fight?

My answer is, I can probably look after myself at least as well as you can and you know it. Besides, they have weapons we haven't faced before and I may have to use some of what I know. My swords are already out and I know how to use them!

Brazan realized that he was not going to get his way so gave her a brief nod of acceptance before turning to face future attacks.

Further down the convoy Keren was fighting his own battle. They, too, had driven off the initial strike by mounted men armed with sword, spear and crossbow. They, too, had heard the initial gunfire and grounded their frayen. But here another factor came into play, since Stott and Briswin had been riding behind Keren and Feteran. Stott rose from behind his mount and killed the gunner with an arrow to the chest before he could fire. Briswin's strike was not so sure but just as fatal, since the gunner's mate had been leaning forward and the arrow had taken him in the neck, driving down into his chest.

Keren saw an opportunity, since there were others both mounted and on foot following the gunmen.

"Fet! The gun! The GUN!"

The gun was lying on the ground, already loaded and primed, fallen where the dying gunner had dropped it. Feteran scrambled to his feet and rushed to get it, followed by Keren. There was no time to discuss tactics, the gun was turned and the stock jammed into Feteran's shoulder as four mounted attackers came at them, swords leveled. Keren snatched up the slowmatch and came to Feteran's side.

"Do it, Highness, just do it!"

Keren touched the end of the smoldering rope to the end of the fuse and it sputtered for a moment. There was a heartbeat when he thought that the fuse had been damaged in some way as the gun had been dropped but then it fired with a brief whoosh before the bang. The noise was deafening, there was a flash which was swallowed by a cloud of acrid smoke and Feteran was flung backwards onto the ground. Keren saw with horror as the smoke cleared that the four men and their frayen had been dissolved into ground meat. Behind them several men who had been on foot screamed in agony as they writhed on the ground.

He reached down a hand to help Feteran up but the man shook his head.

"Not that side, Highness. Throw the gun in the ditch first."

Keren threw the still smoking weapon into the water and then came back to find Feteran climbing carefully to his feet.

"My shoulder is going to hurt," he explained, holding it with his left hand. "Grab the ammo bag."

They made their way back to join Stott and Briswin behind their barrier of prone frayen. The gunshot had momentarily cleared their area of enemies.

"You hurt, sir?"

Feteran moved his shoulder, swung his arm experimentally.

"It'll bruise, but I think I can still use a sword," he muttered. "Throw the bag to the women, there. I see they already have one."

Keren tossed the bag in the general direction of the next wagon then turned to vomit into the near ditch. The others merely looked at one another, though Briswin's color had a distinctly greenish tinge.

A wagon away Garia handed her left sword to Brazan. He looked at the bloodied blade with interest.

"This went through boiled leather very easily," he noted.

"Yes," Garia said. "Because the blade is so thin all the force is concentrated right at the point. It's so sharp and hard it goes right in. Problem is," she continued, "because it's so thin it could buckle easily. Master Haflin did a good job of hardening and tempering."

As she spoke she reached behind with her left hand, finding a tab that came from under her sash. She gave this a hard tug and her riding skirt dropped free around her feet. Stepping out, she used the toe of one boot to flick the garment in the direction of the wagon under which Jenet was hiding.

None too soon, as one of the other men hissed, "Here they come!"

Brazan gave Garia her sword back and inspected her. There appeared to be no fear, but he knew that might be an illusion. He knew from their training sessions that the continual practice would enable her to fight whatever she felt inside, like any seasoned warrior. The absence of her skirt and her short haircut made her look less like a girl and more like a young boy, which Brazan hoped would make her less of a target. The exposed breeches looked unusual, but then nothing about this battle so far had been normal.

The enemy came running toward them on foot, brandishing spears, swords and axes. These foot troops were dressed strangely compared to normal Valley practice. They each wore a short-sleeved smock of two-tone brown over which patches had been randomly sewn in greens, yellows and reds. Under the mid-thigh smocks were trousers, again in brown and patched as the tops were. Each man had a boiled-leather cap on his head but otherwise they did not appear to be armored.

The first problem revealed itself when two of the men loosed their crossbows at point-blank range with seemingly no effect. The bolts simply caught in the loose smock material and this soaked up the energy required to penetrate the wearer. There were short oaths and then it was time for sword work.

Garia's first assailant swung an axe which she caught in the X of her swords. She swung to the left, disengaged her right sword and plunged it into the man's side. With little effect! Before she could do much more he had recovered and swung his axe again, forcing her to step back to avoid injury.

Time slowed then for Garia, as it sometimes does for those in battle. Those smocks baffle sword thrusts, she thought, but I thought I felt something hard when I touched his body.

They have leather armor under their smocks! Okay, let's try something different.

Again he swung and again she made her X. This time, she pulled back hard, snagging the axe head against her blade and pulling the man closer to her. Releasing her free blade she flicked the tip across his throat, opening it instantly. He folded with a gurgle as she stepped back.

"Armor under the smocks!" she gasped. "Go above or below!"

The small group of men with her immediately changed their defensive tactics and went for the exposed parts of their opponents. This approach met with instant success and their opponents fell, but there were more coming.

Suddenly there was a whoop and five frayen thundered into the melee, their riders bearing lances or swords. One lance impaled an attacker, the shock so hard that the pole snapped. The rider pushed the splintered end into the face of another enemy. The attack was soon over, the lead rider returning and saluting Garia.

"No enemies live behind us, My Lady," he reported. "How do you want us?"

This request made Garia realize that the situation had materially changed. The mounted men were the remains of the 'head patrol' who had been on the road ahead of the wagon train. With enemies only one side, that meant they could make some kind of defensive position, rather than being scattered the length of the caravan. And what about Keren?

"On foot, I think," she replied, looking at Brazan for confirmation. He nodded so she added, "Get the frayen to the front so they are out of the way. Then we can form a line across the road and go help the Prince."

The man banged his fist and immediately signaled the others to dismount.

"Aye, My Lady. What of the draft beasts?"

Garia suddenly realized that, all through the fighting so far, the dranakhs had been standing in the wagon shafts, patiently waiting for something to be done for them. As this occurred to her Joolen came around the side of the wagon.

"If I may, milady."

He leaned over the shafts and pulled a cord which lifted two pins out of the harness. The dranakh immediately stepped free and turned, ambling for the near ditch and trotting down the slope before turning north. Garia pointed to the wagon south of her.

"Do that one as well. If the dranakhs hold the ditches then the enemy will have to use the road." She turned, looking under the wagon. "Jenet! Merry! Go back there, start a fire, boil some water."

Brazan could barely believe his ears at this last command. Weren't they safer where they were? Then he realized, Garia's way was better. If they could stop the enemy coming past them, then the wagons further on would be safe. The women would be occupied, out of danger and treatment of the wounded could begin earlier. If they were overrun by the enemy, it wouldn't matter where the women were. Briefly, he wondered where the two younger maids were.

Joolen left with Jenet and Merry for the south end of the caravan as one of the men called out that more were coming.

"Let's go!" Garia ordered. "His Highness will need our help."

They only had to run the length of a wagon but the fighting was already fierce when they arrived. The instant thickening of the defenders' ranks had an immediate effect, pushing the attackers back and halting their momentum. As one swordsman took a nick on the arm and fell back, she took his place and found herself next to Keren.

"Good?"

Keren grimaced as he parried a sword stroke. "I've had better days. You?"

Garia made an X, swept her opponent's sword to the left and slid her right blade into his side. He collapsed with a gasp. "Yes. They have armor, go above or below."

"Aye, found that out the hard way."

Now, with the defenders forming a solid line from ditch to ditch, the battle took on a more orthodox form. Every man's side was covered and they could all support each other. It was possible for men to withdraw momentarily from the fray to knot a strip of cloth over a wound, take a sip of water and a few deep breaths, before returning to the line. In the main the fighting was carried out in complete silence apart from the ring of steel.

Garia found she had less to do. This was not because the men either side were shielding her but because the enemy had no answer for her unusual sword technique. The dead and dying were mounting in front of her, the enemy simply could not reach her in enough numbers to force her to make an error.

There came an inevitable slackening in the offense and the line moved forward to envelop another wagon. The dranakh of the rearmost wagon was released and it immediately went for the far ditch. The defenders drew a well-earned breath.

"Maker! How many more of them do we have to face?"

"This was well-planned, Keren. They won't have left anything to chance."

Keren groaned. "Where's that ptuvil when you need it?"

"I think we're going to have to do this one the hard way. Look! They're coming from that farmhouse over there. They must run out of bodies soon, surely?"

"Aye. We just hope they run out before we do."

Garia turned and realized that most of those men still in the line had bandages, mostly around an arm or a thigh. Several were leaning against the wagon, exhausted, while others were being carried back along the wagon line to the improvised first aid station. Of the fifty-odd men who had set out from South Slip that morning around twenty were still able to fight. Of the Dekarran detachment that had set out with the caravan she could see only two men. They had been riding at the rear of the caravan and had taken the brunt of the surprise attack and of the gunfire.

"I hadn't realized... shit. Here they come again."

The brown figures swarmed either side of the rearmost wagon and set upon the defenders once more. Some tried to go down the banks to get around the end of the defenders' line but loud bellows soon forced them back. Garia tangled with someone who could only have been a peasant, his grip on his sword was so bad, but it was easy to stab him in the sword arm and he stumbled away, cursing.

Her next opponent was a different proposition. Although he wore a smock like the others he wore tights and riding boots instead of trousers and ankle boots. His helmet looked more elaborate than the basic issue the others had been wearing and his sword had a better guard. She formed an X and swept his sword down to the right, but he pulled back before she could lean forward and skewer him. Two more attempts followed, the second of which had her jumping back to avoid being stuck herself. As it was, his sword point slid along the hidden plates in her tabard before hitting air.

The third attempt saw him bring his sword up under Garia's X. She immediately slid her swords together until his blade locked inside the curl of her finger guard, then she twisted the hilt and pulled the whole sword bodily out of the astonished man's grasp. It was awkward to turn with the third blade dangling from one of hers but she did so, lunging forward to deliver the fatal blow.

Her heart was pounding, her legs had begun to turn to jelly and her eyesight was becoming blotchy.

"Keren..."

He gave her a swift glance before turning back to his opponent.

"Go. You've done enough. There are enough of us here to hold."

She pulled out of the line and her place was immediately taken by a guardsman with a bandage around his leg. She stumbled back along the side of the wagon, the back of one hand rubbing the wood for guidance. She had taken two steps across the gap between the wagons when an arm, encased in rough brown cloth, wrapped itself around her neck and lifted her bodily from her feet.

"Got you!"

He made a fist of his free hand and punched her hands, forcing her to drop her swords before she could find some way to make use of them. She struggled but his grip on her neck only became tighter.

"Not so brave, are you, when you don't have your toys any more."

Her vision was becoming red, she was losing consciousness. Attempts to use her elbows were fruitless, her legs kicked against muscle-hardened thighs. She couldn't twist because of the scabbards on her back.

"Those men will stop fighting when they see I have you. They'll have no choice, even that Princeling of yours."

Her consciousness had almost gone when her thrashing hand touched a boot, and with it came a memory. Frantically she lifted her right leg and found the boot again and with despairing fingers released the loop retaining her riding knife. Pulling it out, so the blade came out the back of her hand, she convulsively stabbed backward with the last of her resources. The blade sank to the hilt in the man's thigh.

"Ahh!"

His grip around her throat loosened, just enough so that she could gasp some air. The knife flashed again and this time she twisted the blade in the thick muscle to widen the damaged area. He dropped her and she slumped to her knees.

"Aagh! What have you done, you little tramp?"

When Garia stood and turned, she saw that the man was clutching his leg with both hands. He was looking down with an expression of horror at the blood welling through his fingers.

The man, known to some as Sopo and to others as Fikt, never saw the kick that broke his neck.

Garia sank to her knees again, her breath coming in hard gasps. This fight had taken very nearly the last of her strength. When her head had begun to clear she rose and cleaned the knife blade against the man's tunic. Tunic, because she now saw he was dressed as the earlier riders had been. Somehow he had concealed himself under a wagon during the earlier fighting and waited his moment.

Standing again, she used the knife to cut the straps holding her scabbards. The leather strips would be easy to replace and she would have to ask Haflin for some kind of quick release device. The scabbards she tossed by a wagon for safe-keeping. She resheathed the knife and collected her swords, her hands aching from the bruising the man had given them.

Which way? Back to the fighting or down to join Jenet and get herself a drink?

Before she had a chance to choose there was a bang and the world went mad. There was first an unearthly silence and then a loud roar which could probably have been heard in Dekarran. There was a brief quiet and then panicky noises, shouts and screams of terror receding into the distance. That decided Garia. Despite the fatigue she felt in every pore she gripped her swords tightly and hurried back to where the others had been fighting. She discovered that the action had ceased and the surviving attackers were standing with their arms raised.

"What happened?"

"They shot a dranakh," Keren replied, tiredly. "Fools. The other four went crazy."

"Oh. That was them, chasing the enemy away?"

"Yes and no," he replied with a tired grimace. "Chasing them, yes, but simply to run them down. Dranakhs don't take prisoners."

"No," she agreed slowly, "but we do. Keren, we need these prisoners."

"Aye. What happened to you?" Keren asked, looking at her appearance properly for the first time.

"I got ambushed when I went round the wagon," she explained. "He must have hidden himself underneath one when we were fighting back there."

"Shit. I should have sent someone back with you. Hurt?"

"I'll have a bruised throat, and my hands were battered. Other than that, only my pride. I should have been more careful."

The remaining men were collecting weapons and prisoners and herding them to one side. Keren gestured north.

"We ought to go and see if there are any more out there. I'd hate to be surprised, just when we thought it was over."

Feteran looked at them both. He had a bandage around his head.

"Is that wise, Highness? There are so few of us."

"That wagon," Keren pointed to the vehicle blocking their view, "means we have a blind spot. If we have to establish another defensive line I would rather it was up there than let these people use it to their advantage."

Those who could made their way forward to clear the last wagon. Ahead, the highway was strewn with bodies in various states of disarray. Frowning, Garia realized that there were no frayen among the fallen, only humans and the gray bulk of a single dranakh. The few riding animals she could see were contentedly cropping the grass on the verges, ignoring the surrounding destruction.

She looked at the farmhouse someone had pointed out earlier, but there was no movement there now. Only a beaten path through the plowed fields which showed where the rampaging dranakh had pursued the murderers of their kind. There were bodies along that path, too.

"Look! There's someone getting away!"

Someone had spotted a movement near one of the grazing frayen and as they watched, a small figure broke away from it and began running along the highway, away from the battlefield. Instantly Stott nocked an arrow to his bow and aimed it at the fleeing figure. Garia looked, there was something wrong, something about the way the fellow ran...

"No! Don't shoot!"

But it was too late. The arrow soared through the air and unerringly found its mark in the man's back. He was slammed to the ground by the force of the blow. Garia began running. Bewildered, the others followed as best they could.

He was still alive when she reached him, although it was apparent that this would only be a temporary reprieve. The arrow had gone right through his chest and there was already blood on his lips. Although she knew that it would probably hasten his death, she lifted him and pulled the barbless arrow out so that she could turn him over. He gasped and looked up at her as she cradled him on her lap.

"I'm so, so sorry," she said, tears streaming down her face. "We didn't know. We thought you were one of them, running away."

He coughed, more blood coming out from his mouth.

"Anglais?"

"Non," she replied automatically. "Americain." She switched to English. "I mean, American. You are French?"

"Oui," he said gasping. "Yes. Les Boches sont..." He coughed again, then smiled weakly. "A girl. The Boche are defeated by a girl. Bon!"

"I am Garia," she said, as the others gathered around silently. "What's your name?"

"Yves. Yves Perriard. I am -"

He coughed again, but then it was too late. His eyes filmed over and his head rolled to one side. Garia sobbed over his body. So near!

Keren knelt down, a knife in his hand. With it, he cut the leather strap which had bound the wrists of the young Frenchman.

"He is gone, Garia," he told her softly. His other hand rested gently on her shoulder. "We will treat him with all respect."

He rose and turned to the silent group around him.

"Bear his body with respect and honor," he instructed. "He has fought the hardest battle of us all."

Keren led Garia back to the wagons as the men improvised a stretcher from materials near to hand. In the distance the dranakhs, their fury sated, were slowly making their way back to join the caravan. It was only when they reached the last wagon that Feteran asked a troubling question.

"Milady, where are your maids?"

Garia roused from her depression. "Why, Jenet is with Merizel -"

She stopped. Where were Jasinet and Lanilla? She had not seen them since they had all set out that morning from South Slip. She knew they were riding a wagon, but she had no idea which. There had been no obvious evidence of their bodies among the wagons as she had fought, but then her attention had been on more pressing matters. Had they been killed or captured somehow?

"No idea where the other two are," she said shortly. "We have to find them. Check every wagon!"

"Check the ditches," Keren added, "they may have fallen or attempted to hide."

It was only when she reached the front of the caravan, to find Jenet, Merizel and Senidet boiling linen strips and cleaning and bandaging wounds, that she remembered that the first wagon had been driven from the road. She ran to the roadside and plunged down the slope, stopping before she reached the water in the bottom of the ditch.

The wagon lay canted against the far bank. Still in the shafts, half under water and trapped because of the angle was a dranakh. On the far bank was a body she identified as Helen, two crossbow bolts through his chest. Floating face down in the water was Jasinet. Two men immediately splashed down into the waist-deep water to recover the body, shaking their heads as they reached it. It was clear from their expressions that she had not survived.

Jaxen, his arm in a sling, crouched down beside Garia at the water's edge.

"I'm sorry, milady," he said. "This must be hard for you to bear."

"Thank you, Jaxen," she said, the tears running down her cheeks. "I'm sorry you had to lose Helen. He was a good driver."

"He isn't the only one, milady. We lost Samir as well, and we may lose Keet if his wounds do not heal."

"Oh, shit. I'm sorry, Jaxen. This isn't my fault, but the caravan wouldn't have been attacked if I hadn't been with it."

"Milady, we are all honored to ride at your side. We watched you fight, it was astonishing. We are paid to take these risks, though I deem no-one expected guns when we left Dekarran all those weeks ago." He ruminated, then muttered, "Why does not the dranakh break free? It is strong enough to do so if it wanted."

"I thought you had to use those quick-release pins to let them go."

"Aye, milady, but that is only to save the harness and shafts. The dranakh are more considerate of our property than -" Jaxen's eyes narrowed. "She does not move because she will not. There is someone trapped under the wagon, I deem."

He rose instantly, issuing instructions. Men splashed across the water, lengths of timber in hand to lever the wagon away from the far bank. The dranakh, half submerged, bleated as they approached. There was a shout.

"Your other maid is alive, milady," Jaxen reported, "though she is badly injured."

Carefully they lifted the wagon off Lanilla and pulled her out from underneath the side, where she had been pinned against the bank. Once she was free the wagon was lowered and a man reached into the water and released the great draft beast, who clambered out onto the bank and began placidly grazing. Another stretcher was improvised and Lanilla was brought across the ditch and up to the aid station. Garia and Jaxen followed.

A mug of pel was passed to Garia, who looked up.

"Jenet, thank you. How is Lanilla?"

"A broken arm, milady, that is certain. There may be broken ribs, but we need a proper Healer for such judgements. There is heavy bruising on both legs but we do not know if any bones are broken. She is suffering from the cold - what you told us was called shock."

"She's not about to die, I take it? I don't think I could stand another death right now."

"She lives, milady, and providing we can keep her warm she will prosper."

Garia took a deep draft of her drink and immediately felt better. She looked around and realized that most of those around the two fires were bandaged, but there were still more who needed attention.

"Do you need my help?"

"It should not be so, milady, but if you desire to help us your assistance would be appreciated."

So Garia cleaned, bandaged and in some cases sewed until Keren made her stop.

"That's enough, Garia. You're exhausted." He grimaced. "As are we all. But your body is the smallest, you have not the reserves, you must rest awhile."

Feteran came and saluted. "Highness, milady, we have a problem. I would like to send to South Slip for help but we are too few. Those who are able-bodied must guard our prisoners, the others who can are keeping watch and tidying the camp. There is no-one I can send."

Keren gave a tired smile. "I could go myself if you wished." Feteran's expression showed what he thought of that idea. Keren grinned as he turned to Garia. "What about that frayen of yours? You can do most things with him, perhaps you could send him for help."

Garia returned a wan smile. "I don't think so. Snep may be a good companion and willing to do what I ask but I don't think he could take on a task like that." Her expression became serious. "On the other hand, I know someone else who might."

As the others looked on, puzzled, she turned to the bank and called, "Beth." The dranakh ambled up from the ditch and stood on the roadway, eyeing her with interest. Garia turned to Keren and said, "Give me your sash." At the same time she unwound her own sash from around her waist. Taking Keren's, she knotted both sashes through Beth's harness before turning to Keren and Feteran.

"Both these have blood on them, though fortunately not ours. What do you think will happen when Beth turns up at the Guard Post in South Slip with these sashes?"

She turned and rested her hand on the top of Beth's head, closing her eyes. In her mind, she visualized the Guard Post and Beth arriving there. When she opened her eyes Beth regarded her solemnly and then gave a bleat worthy of Chewbacca before heading up the road. As she cleared the last wagon she was already trotting, then a canter and almost immediately a full gallop, receding into the distance with frightening speed. The other four dranakh, clustered around the last wagon, regarded Garia with astonishment.

"Sit," Keren commanded. "You've done more than enough today."

"But -"

"No buts. Maker! I'm so tired myself."

They sat side by side, mugs of pel in hand, their backs against a wagon wheel. Keren put an arm around Garia.

"Garia," he said, the tiredness evident in his voice, "don't leave my side, will you?"

"My Prince," she replied, "I'm not going anywhere."

"That's not what I meant," he said. "I have decided. When I'm on the throne, I want you by my side. Will you do that?"

"My Prince," she repeated, tears streaming down her face, "like I said, I'm not going anywhere."

* * *

Feteran came to tell them that he had sighted a relief column arriving from South Slip and found them both asleep, his arm around her, her head on his chest. He could not suppress a smile as he remembered a previous occasion when he had found them thus asleep, following the battle at the head of Blackstone Vale.

"Highness, My Lady."

"Hmm?" Keren opened an eye, then sighed. "Feteran. What news?"

"Troops approach from South Slip, Highness."

The men were wearing Dekarran colors and there were eighteen of them. Their leader, a Quadrant, looked around him with disbelief.

"Highness, so many bodies! How did so few best so many?"

"Desperation, mostly," Keren replied. "They would have overwhelmed us at the end, though, had they not killed a dranakh."

The man blanched. "Maker! I am glad I was not here to see that." His expression warmed. "I am glad I was there when the dranakh came into South Slip bearing your colors. We had never seen such a thing before, and it was obvious what we must do. Who thought of such a thing, Highness? It was a clever idea."

"Milady Garia had the idea, Quadrant. There was no-one else we could send. We are barely enough to hold the position, as you can see."

"As you say, Highness."

The man gave instructions and his men set up guard posts at each end of the caravan, allowing everyone else to relax slightly. Others began to tend the long line of frayen picketed to the south of the wagon line, breaking open forage blocks and, in some cases, tending to wounds the beasts had accumulated.

"We could not bring all our men, Highness," the Quadrant said over a mug of pel, "We deemed there might be an attack on South Slip itself. It seems that these men came downriver overnight and took Sheldane at dawn, unloading these troops who then made their way across country to intercept you. Unsure of their object, we could not leave any town undefended."

"How do you know all this?" Garia asked. "You can't have worked this out from the appearance of a single dranakh."

"My Lady, we are in constant touch with Dekarran, through the new semaphore. They have... telescopes?.. on the King's Tower which saw most of that I have described to you. Lord Gilbanar himself wished to bring troops across the river immediately but the tide was against him when we left. I doubt not he will appear soon enough."

Jaxen appeared, a fresh bandage supporting his arm. He addressed Garia.

"Milady, there is a man dead between the wagons I think I have seen before." He frowned. "From the injuries I believe he was the man you fought? He had a thigh wound and his neck appears broken."

"That's him," Garia confirmed. "You recognize him? From where?"

"From the miner's camp in Blackstone," came the surprising reply. "I am not certain but I believe he was one of the wagoneers contracted by the Miner's Guild to transport their men and belongings. We exchanged the odd word from time to time, but I had little to do with him otherwise."

Keren was intent. "Garia, did you recognize him?"

"How could I? He came from behind, all I saw was his arm until the end. Then I killed him and it was all I could do not to lose it completely. Then the dranakh was shot -"

"Aye, I understand. Jaxen, we'll keep that body with us, if we may. It may be possible for others to give him a name."

"As you wish, Highness." He hesitated. "Uh, we have a number of bodies to transport, Highness, not to mention the wounded. The wagons are all fully loaded, as you know."

"Aye. We'll buy or borrow carts from these nearby farms, I think." He gestured at the line of frayen. "We have enough beasts to pull them, after all."

* * *

Gilbanar arrived, eventually, with fifty more troops and several of the castle healers as well. He was not the jovial, friendly man Garia had known but an extremely angry Duke whose country had been invaded.

"Keren, Garia! Thank the Maker you are both safe!"

"Aye, uncle. We managed."

Gilbanar eyed the pair. "You will not forget this battle soon. For two so young, such an experience can be difficult to bear."

"Aye, uncle, but this is our second battle, as you must know. I do not plan to invite myself to any other battles and I think Garia is of the same mind."

"Well said, my boy." Gilbanar's face hardened. "This means war, of course. A little kidnapping, an assassination attempt or two, that is one thing, but this is a full-scale invasion. We must give answer to this insult to our lands."

Garia sighed. "Uncle Gil, you're absolutely right. But we may have had a break, although it is something I wish had never happened."

"What's that, Garia?"

"They had a boy from Earth, as we all guessed."

"Aye, Garia." Gilbanar glanced around, seeing if anyone was overhearing their conversation. After all, what Garia was talking about was private speculation, wasn't it? "This boy, he was feeding them information, as you were giving it to us."

"That's right, but they brought him with them to the battle. I guess they thought that if I saw him, it would make me surrender to prevent them hurting him."

Gilbanar nodded. "It is a strategem sometimes used in the past with hostages, I recall. Wait, you said they had the boy? What happened? Did you capture him?"

"We killed him, Uncle Gil," Keren said tiredly. "It was an accident, right at the end of the battle. He was running away and we thought he was one of their troops. Only Garia realized he wasn't, but by then it was too late."

"He lived long enough to tell us his name and the country on Earth he came from," Garia added. "I wish we had saved him, but at least Yod will no longer be able to squeeze information out of him."

Gilbanar was silent a moment, then muttered, "I have heard that there is only one thing worse than defeat in battle, and that is victory in the same battle. Rest you all now, I will organize this mess. You do know you have completely blocked the King's Highway?"

The two looked at each other.

"That's true, uncle. Where is everybody?"

Gilbanar grunted. "You don't think anyone is fool enough to bring a trade caravan through the middle of a battlefield, do you? I think you'll find they are all waiting at the nearest roadhouse to discover when it is safe again to travel. I will send a patrol of my men south, to find out if there is anywhere you and your wounded can be made comfortable. Leave it all to me."

The survivors begin the final day of their return to the palace, all deeply affected by the previous day's battle. Garia has some unexpected meetings which result in her discovering certain surprising and shocking facts.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

101 - Unexpected Meetings

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2014 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Garia was asleep. She knew this because she could feel the covers against her arms, keeping the chill of the night off her body. She could feel her own body, but she was in a peculiar state of sleep where she was paralyzed but lucid, able to hear but not to do, aware of everything that occurred around her. She could hear Jenet breathing gently nearby and Merizel snoring just as gently in the next bed.

Garia was also somewhere else entirely. She had been here before, in the vast, inscrutable location in the void she had visited in her sleep on several previous occasions. This time, things seemed slightly different, although she could not have said how or why. What she looked at, although looking was a poor description of the process, she now understood was some kind of Hall filled with what must be machinery. What the machinery did she had no idea and no possibility of comprehending. As well an insect might comprehend Mission Control!

In the Hall, such as it was, were two beings she recognized as those she had seen here before, and there was a minor shock as she understood that she did, indeed, recognize them. The Vast, Multidimensional Beings appeared to her limited understanding as giant amoeba-like bubbles that passed around and through each other but she knew that they were way more complex than that. Again, she seemed to have arrived at a point at which they appeared to be discussing herself in detail.

First Being: It is proven, then? The cloning mechanisms are defective?

Second Being: It is proven that the fault is with the cloning mechanisms, yes. I would hesitate to categorize the problem as a defect. The devices work exactly the way they were designed to.

First: Then that means -

Second: - the design is the problem. It does not take sufficient account of quantum effects.

First: ??? Our whole mathematical calculus is designed to take account of quantum effects! Explain yourself!

Before the discussion could move any further, a third being appeared. It did not exactly arrive, to Garia's eyes, neither did it suddenly appear in the Hall as though from another dimension but one moment it was not there and the following moment it was.

First: Integrator! We anticipated your appearance. We have progress to report.

Integ: So I have learned. This had better be good, and it had better be correctable. The entire project is in jeopardy, our projections of the fate of the galaxy result only in chaos.

Garia was stunned. The Galaxy? What was going on here?

Second: ??? We were not aware that the situation had gotten so bad, Integrator. As you might expect, our attentions were focused on this problem. In answer to your question, a single electron caused the anomaly, during the process where the transferee's body was recreated from the DNA blueprint.

Integ: How is this possible? We can track the exact position, motion and speed of every particle in the galaxy, including electrons. Is the mechanism faulty?

Second: No, Integrator. The mechanisms work exactly as designed. However, insufficient account was taken of quantum effects. This resulted in a single molecule being wrongly preferred at a crucial phase in the early development of the new body. These beings are bi-modal; the result is for the body to take the form of the alternate mode when it is grown.

Integ: And this matters how? I am not familiar with these particular life-forms. Should not the results have been broadly the same?

First: Integrator, it is not as simple as that. In the alternate mode, the transferee has limitations and opportunities not available to the original mode. In particular, the positive aspects of the transferee's presence have strongly influenced the forward calculations in unexpected ways.

Integ: How so?

Second: The transferee must still face some difficult decision points, Integrator. If, however, these points are negotiated successfully, then one predicted outcome is a biological union with the being who will become the next leader of these people. No such union would be possible for the transferee in its original mode, not would the transferee's influence be so great.

First: The balance we desired, between this transferee and its complement at the other end of the grouping of tribes on this part of the target world, is already broken. But our predictions hint at a much better outcome than our original forecasts, made before we transferred these two.

Integ: I do not like this. Is the situation still under control? Will it be necessary to take direct action to remedy the situation?

First: Why do we need to remedy anything? The projected outcomes are already far in excess of anything we have ever predicted, Integrator. I could argue a case for more of these anomalies, not less.

Second [moodily]: The outcomes are so favorable, Integrator, that I wonder if we have ever been in control. In fact, I am wondering if there is something special about this particular transferee.

There was a long pause before the Integrator replied.

Integ: You know we prefer not to use the term special. That implies that the fate of the galaxy may rest on the life of a single individual, or perhaps a small number of such individuals. In such cases it becomes almost impossible to predict the future that we desire, since the decision points have such huge side effects.

First: Such individuals occur at all times on all planets, Integrator, whether we transfer them there or not. We have to work with whatever we are given, as always.

Integ: Let me see your workings. I want to view your original proposal for this planet with regard to this transferee and the calculations you made, both before the transfer and afterwards.

The three beings did something to one of the mechanisms while Garia watched. She now knew more about how and why she had been brought to Anmar and she was curious to learn more.

Integ: I understand. This was to have been a balanced conflict which would have raised the development level of the planet to Industrial Phase Two. The anomaly in the transfer process has heavily weighted the result in the transferee's favor, so much so that they will reach Industrial Phase Four within the same time period. Interesting!

A balanced conflict? That means... that means they brought me and poor Yves here purely to start a war, which would trigger off the Industrial Revolution, just the same way it happened on Earth! The bastards!

There was no red mist, not in that place and time, but Garia was enraged.

...But slow down, wait a minute. That's what happened again and again on Earth, didn't it? The Napoleonic War advanced the Industrial Revolution. The Civil War brought mass production to the battlefield, the First World War accelerated airplanes and radio development, the Second gave us radar, transatlantic flight with modern planes, antibiotics, space rockets and electronics.

Whoa! Does that mean they have tinkered with Earth the same way they are tinkering with Anmar?

Integ: It is here! The transferee in question is present in this place! What have you done?

First: As we mentioned, this species is bimodal. The transferee should be addressed as 'she'.

Second: We did not know she was here. How is this possible? A Solid should not be able to comprehend this place.

Garia: Actually, I don't comprehend most of it. I do comprehend some of what you have been talking about, though. Did you really set me up with that other... transferee... to start a war?

First: We make no apologies, child. The world you now reside on has begun to stagnate and it was thought necessary to provide a little... incentive to continue development. No transferee before yourself has ever been aware that there was a larger scheme in motion. You simply lived your lives as circumstances permitted.

Garia: Are you... Gods?

Second: No, we are not gods, at least by your own definition of such beings. A God would be omniscient and omnipotent, that is, knowing all things at all times and able to create or destroy by the use of willpower alone.

First: We can predict the future, that is all. If we need to know something in fine detail, we must expend time and effort learning it. As for omnipotence, we interfere with the worlds in our custody as little as possible and we must use machines to change things just as you must.

Second: Transferring one such as yourself requires significant expenditure of energy and that in itself affects the future of the galaxy. In general, we effect the transfer and then let you live your lives as you will. We merely watch and predict.

Integ: You have been to this place before, child? You seem familiar with some of its aspects.

Garia: I have been here a number of times before. It took several visits before I understood what was going on. The Galaxy?

Integ: You should not have learned anything about such matters, child. By doing so you affect your own timeline, since you will now live with the knowledge you have gained here. [A pause.] Have you told any others of ourselves, of this place?

Garia: I have. A small number of people know what I have learned here. I take your point about it affecting my future actions, though. I think I had better not pass any of this information on.

First: But can you live your future life as though we did not exist? That is what we ask.

Garia: I don't think so, but I can make sure it does not affect my decisions. However, since I can come here I want to learn more. Why should I not actively help you do what you want to do? The fact that I now know about your Great Plan means that I might be able to constructively make things come out the way you want.

Integ [shocked]: I have never considered such a thing! Neither do I think has anyone else. We will discuss the matter at the Grand Council. [Curious.] How did you come here? How did you find this place? I would think that this place could not be discovered by any Solid.

Garia: I have absolutely no idea. I don't even know where 'here' is. I have no control over my movements in this... space, if that is what it is. Solids? Is that what we are?

First: We call you Solids because that is how we think you perceive your world. In reality you all have the same dimensions the rest of us have, you just lack the ability to understand them.

Second: In time your species may develop the ability to detect and make use of further dimensions. It is how we ourselves evolved to be what you see before you.

First: Perhaps you are the first of your species to be able to do this. [Aside to Second] Could this all be the fault of the failure of the transfer mechanism?

Second: I wonder, she spoke of Gods. Perhaps there really are Gods, and we are unaware of them?

Integ: That is not a rational response. However, the mere suggestion makes me nervous, given what I have discovered here. I have made my decision.

First: Integrator?

Integ: Continuing the present course will provide us with the best hope for a favorable future for our galaxy. Therefore we will adopt a wait and observe policy.

Second: There are other transfer projects in progress, both here and on other worlds. Should we also continue those?

Integ: Do so. Use the mechanisms just as you have done before. If there are other anomalies, make note of them but do not interfere.

Second: Integrator, I have been back through the records and discovered a number of previous anomalies on this world. In fact, one in every four transfers over the last two local centuries has produced unusual results for various reasons. Almost all of these transfer problems happened without anyone noticing, which is why we were surprised by the present anomaly.

Integ: So many? And you are certain that the mechanisms are themselves not faulty?

Second: We are, Integrator.

Integ: Very well. Child, since you have no control over your appearance here we will not deliberately exclude you in future. You must try not to let anything you learn here influence your future life.

Garia: I will. [Surprised] You'll let me come back here? Why?

Integ: A progression like yours beyond the Solid state is so rare I cannot think of another occurrence, at least not for some hundreds of millions of cycles. We would not deny you your new abilities but would teach you what you are capable of learning at your present level. I cannot tell you more at present, since I sense that you will shortly depart.

First: Do not think badly of us, child. In the grand scheme of life we are all related. We seek only to improve conditions for our distant offspring such as yourself.

Garia felt that the Hall was somehow receding away from her, although it didn't appear to become smaller. At some point the three beings became just blobs and then faded from view. Sleep reclaimed her.

~o~O~o~

Garia opened her eyes and for a brief instant saw the world in all its multi-dimensional glory. She gasped. The shimmering effects very rapidly faded to leave her in her accustomed three-dimensional habitat, a sleeping chamber lit by the rays of the early morning sun.

Jenet stirred awake. "Milady?"

"Here, Jenet. Oh, nothing, just an echo from my dream..."

"Those strange beings again, milady?"

Since Jenet already knew about Garia's night-time encounters, she felt it reasonably safe to reply.

"Yes. But," she temporized, "I can't tell you much about this visit, I'm afraid. It's all too strange."

"Will you tell His Highness?"

"There's nothing to tell," Garia lied. "Just more weirdness even I can't make head nor tail of."

"Huh?" Merizel roused. "What heads and tails?"

"The Vast Multidimensional Beings," Garia explained. "I went there again." I wonder what they call themselves? Do they even have names, individually or as a species?

"Oh." Merizel threw back the covers and levered herself upright. "I know it's important to all of us, Garia, but hearing you speak of those creatures gives me a headache. Does anyone know what time it is?"

"I do not know, milady," Jenet replied, "but since the sun is up it must be past dawn and therefore the bathing chamber awaits. Will you bathe? We have a day's travel still ahead before we reach the palace."

"And home," Garia added. "I can't wait to be back in the palace again. I know it sounds disrespectful but traveling all that way with all those carts full of dead and injured isn't going to be much fun."

"And home," Merizel echoed. "I dreamt of the battle last night. I do not think I will easily forget the sounds, the sights, the smells. Garia, do you know if this happens to all who take part in battle?"

"I think it does. I can't see how anyone who has any feeling at all can fail to be affected by a battle. I know we have to talk about it, too. It's the only way to stop it giving us nightmares in the longer term."

"This is wisdom from Earth, milady?"

"It is, Jenet, although I'm not too sure we have it right ourselves yet. Come on, let's go and find some of that lovely hot water."

Garia deliberately dressed in the clothes she had worn the previous day, her torn tabard and stained riding skirt. The rips in the tabard cloth which exposed the underlying steel had been patched by Jenet but the damage was still plain to see. One of Tanon's men had repaired her scabbard straps but she would not wear her swords until the day became warmer and she could remove her pea coat. All of their weapons had been meticulously cleaned after they had arrived at the roadhouse the previous evening.

The mood at the breakfast table was somber. Most talked in monotones and there was almost no conversation. The food was hot and freshly made but it seemed to be uninteresting, merely fuel to be chewed and swallowed. The only spark of interest was when Keren arrived.

"Good Day, Garia, Merizel, Jenet," he greeted them. "Looking forward to getting back?"

"Yes and no," Garia replied. "The sooner our wounded get proper attention the better, but I can't help thinking that rushing home makes it look as if we're trying to forget what happened yesterday."

"Aye, I know what you mean. I'm too young to remember previous battles but I think father holds some kind of parade to honor the men's efforts. Of course, that's usually because we have raised levies and that would be when they are released again." He shook his head. "Apart from Tanon's men this time it's all household troops so I'm not sure what the procedure will be. I'm sure Kendar has a scroll somewhere with instructions."

Garia's heart had done a backflip when Keren arrived but her emotional rush was offset by the after-effects of the battle. He had spoken to her in the heat of battle and offered her a throne. Did he really mean that? Was it just something produced in the after-effects of battle, when they were both dog-tired? The problem was, she would have no opportunity to ask him, to confirm or deny what she thought she remembered him saying. There were just too many people around them now, all with a vested interest in making sure they reached the palace alive.

After eating they toured the wounded, discovering Tedenis and Senidet in a tent feeding Lanilla. She was lying on a pallet, left arm in a sling and unable to rise. Although the color had returned to her face they all knew it would be some time before she would come to terms with the loss of her friend and fellow maid Jasinet during the battle.

"You will be well looked after," Keren assured her. "Even though you are but milady's servant you will receive the same care as any who fought yesterday. We will do all we can for so brave a girl."

"Thank you, Highness," Lanilla replied, trying hard to acknowledge Keren by moving.

He led up a hand. "Stay, I beg you. The wounded need not follow the customs of the fit at any time. Let your friends make sure you have eaten enough for the journey."

As they walked across to the crowded corral Keren asked, "It affects you greatly, does it not? The loss of Jasinet."

"It does, Keren. To have a life ended in so abrupt a fashion... and she wasn't even in the battle, so to speak."

Garia thought how excited Jasinet had been, to visit new lands, to experience things her sheltered upbringing in Blackstone had kept from her. She remembered Jasinet leaning out of the carriage to get a first glimpse of new terrain as their caravan moved along. She recalled the young girl's wonder when they had walked through the corridors of Dekarran, discovering levels of luxury she had never thought possible. She thought of a life abruptly terminated, a life in which she would likely have developed into a solid family retainer like Jenet. The tears trickled down her cheeks.

"Aye," Keren said, putting an arm around her shoulder. "It is hard for us all when we think of faces we know and cherish who will never smile again. Only the Maker knows when we may enter life and when we may leave it again, but for those who are left behind the loss may come hard. This is a different journey we must take, but we will take it together. Agreed?"

"Agreed." The others muttered agreement.

At the corral their mounts came to greet them without prompting. Snep had been attended to by some of Gilbanar's men, three patches pasted over small wounds on his back. Garia had been told that only one of them had been deep enough to bleed freely but they must all have hurt. The practice of leaving saddle, harness and bags on the animals' backs had partly protected them from the discharge of the weapons and there had been relatively few serious injuries. Those frayen who had wandered the battlefield after their riders had been dismounted or killed had suffered worse, several having to be put down with serious injuries from crossbow bolt and spear.

Snep nuzzled her hand and received his customary nibble. Garia eyed his back critically.

"Do you want me to ride you today, boy? We've plenty of spare mounts if you think you can't take a saddle today. What do you say?"

Snep, of course, understood only the tone of the message and not the content but he looked at Garia, at Merizel and Keren, then turned his head to regard his back. His response was clear.

"Okay, boy, we'll kit you up and see how you feel. I don't want anything rubbing those wounds."

It seemed that harness and saddle would not interfere with the dressings but Garia's saddle bags were distributed among the other riders to make sure Snep's back was clear.

"Are you sure you want to ride today, Garia? It would be no disgrace for you to sit a wagon."

"I must ride, Keren. I have to reconnect to Snep and I have to get back in the saddle. If I stay off it, it may get to a point where I never climb back on again." She had a thought. "And I want to honor the men, Keren. They have to ride, I must show them that I value their sacrifices by sharing them."

Keren regarded Garia with new respect. Her concern for the men's welfare was familiar but it showed she did not just think about it when times were good. Some of the men would ride but find the day's travel hard going, bearing wounds that would be painful until they arrived at barracks or lodging.

"Aye," he nodded. "Your thought does you credit, Garia. Let us mount, then. We should leave as soon as we may, since our progress will be slow in any case."

The procession consisted of their six wagons and a large number of two and four wheel carts. Some of these latter carried the wounded of both sides, some carried the dead of the defending troops and wagonmen who would be returned to their families. Those of Yod who had died in the battle had been left behind, laid out in a field at the side of the highway. At dusk tomorrow some of Gilbanar's men who remained near the site would give them a brief and barely respectful funeral burning.

There were two exceptions to this arrangement. One was the young French boy who had been used by Yod to advance their warlike aims and the other was the unknown man who Garia had killed during the fight. Yves Perriard would receive as honorable a funeral as Palarand could manage, even though no-one in the country had even seen him until the previous day, and then only briefly while he was still alive. The other body would be shown to various people in the city to try and find a trail which led back to Yod.

Those of Yod who had survived the battle and whose injuries did not require a cart were made to march in the procession of wagons and carts, closely guarded by those troops who were fit enough to do the duty. The prisoners had their hands tied behind and were linked together with halters. There was no need to force the pace, since the carts could only proceed at a slow walk due to the severity of some of the injuries.

Because of the slow pace Garia found herself talking with the men as they progress southwards. It seemed that they appreciated the few words they could share and so she decided to move up and down the line finding others to encourage. This met with instant disapproval from Feteran, but he could not deny that another attack was now unlikely.

"I cannot fault your attention to the men, milady. Remember, though, the entire battle was aimed at you and you make us nervous by exposing yourself this way."

"I know that, Commander. I also know that Duke Gilbanar is behind us and he has more men crossing the Sirrel every bell. If Yod has the men to attack again, this deep into Central Palarand, then they wouldn't have failed yesterday. They wouldn't have needed to mount another attack." She turned to him and raised a hand briefly. "I know what you're saying, though, and a small ambush force could cause problems wherever we are. I'm keeping my eyes and ears open and I'll be listening for the first bugle call, depend on it."

Feteran nodded reluctantly. "As you say, milady. I'll be nearby should you have need."

The procession went through some small towns along the highway and the crowds gathered to watch them pass, mostly in silence. The word of the battle had spread swiftly, as was always the case. There were a few claps of applause when people recognized Keren and, occasionally, Garia, but in the main those who lined the road were silent. Although the defending forces could be said to have won the battle, the cost had obviously been very high and few of the onlookers saw much to celebrate.

Garia found Senidet and Tedenis riding together.

"Senidet. I didn't see you much yesterday during the battle," she began. "I hope you weren't frightened too much by what happened."

"It was a shock, milady," Senidet replied. "I don't think any of us was expecting such a fight. I was frightened, a little, but I would say that I think Trogan's men frightened me more." She gave Tedenis a warm smile. "The men looked after me, milady, as much as they were able. When the first blow came I hid underneath a wagon and then, when a moment came to breathe, the foreign man of Jaxen's came and led me to the front where Lady Merizel and Jenet were waiting."

"Foreign man?"

"Uh, milady," Tedenis explained, "I think she means D'Janik. I watched him fight, milady, after I knew Senidet was safe. He was good, very good."

"Ah, well, D'Janik used to be one of the Palace Guard," Garia said. "He'd know how to fight, all right."

"Used to be a guardsman, milady? How did that happen?"

"Uh, there was a disagreement between him and D'Kenik over teaching me how to use these swords," Garia explained. "It's a long story and involves some secrets, I'm afraid. The two had a brawl over the business and D'Janik was dismissed the guard because of it."

"Dismissed the guard?" Tedenis's eyes were wide. "Over a brawl, milady? Is the discipline so strict within the palace, then?"

Garia gave him a wry look. "They brawled at my coming of age ceremony," she said, "in front of the King. The King was not amused."

"Oh, my," Senidet breathed. "That wouldn't be good, would it?"

"You're right. But the King knew that honor was involved and that D'Janik was basically good so he was just thrown out of the palace. That's how he ended up working for Master Tanon."

"Oh."

The two looked at one another.

"Palace life sounds like it might be interesting," Tedenis remarked.

"Aye," Senidet agreed. "But it will be up to you to uphold the honor of Blackstone, Tedenis. I don't expect to spend all my time in the palace but in the city, convincing guildsmen that I may learn my craft as well as they."

Garia wasn't sure what would happen to Senidet once they reached the palace so kept quiet. The rambling structure was capable of absorbing a huge number of visitors of all ranks and she didn't expect any problems, but she didn't know and since she hadn't thought to ask Keren it would be a question of wait and see. Senidet seemed determined to prove her independence, now that she was away from Blackstone, but she doubted that the guilds had yet thought up any routine for lodging female members within the city. The smith's daughter would likely have to spend some time living in the palace.

"What about you, Ted? Did you get any wounds during the fight?"

"A small cut only, milady, on my arm, here." He tapped his upper left arm with his right hand, guiding his frayen with his knees. "I was taken unawares, milady. It took some short moments before I understood I was required to fight for my life. When the guns came someone, I don't know who, pulled me bodily from the saddle and made me lie down, for which I thank them greatly. I never saw my frayen again, but I now understand the confusion of battle. Is it always thus, milady?"

"Well, I don't rightly know, Ted. I've only taken part in two battles in my entire life and I spent most of the first one running away. I guess you've about described it, though." Garia smiled at him. "That's why we put so much emphasis on training, Tedenis, so that your body responds without you having to think about it. That can save lives."

Tedenis nodded gravely. "As you say, milady. I will attend more closely to my training in future."

The lunch stop came and Garia joined the other women in checking over the wounded and replacing dressings where necessary. This included injured Yodans who appeared astonished that the object of their attack should be attending them like a servant!

"Why do you do this, Lady?" one of them asked, his accent noticeable. "I saw you fight, you should not lower yourself this way."

"What way?" Garia responded. "I know how to do this so it makes sense that I use my expertise where it is needed. What would you have me do? Stand to one side and direct people who don't have a clue?"

The other looked away. "It is not the way of Yod," he muttered. "You are a strange people."

"Who are a strange people?" she asked. "Who do you mean, those of Palarand or those of Earth?"

He looked at her with apprehension. "It is true, then. You are from the other world. My masters could not believe that a girl could do so much damage but the reports could not be denied. That is why they sent us to find you."

"Did you know that your masters sent your own Earth person along with you?" The man nodded. "Why did they do that?"

"We are not told of such reasons, Lady. I thought it a strange move myself but we do not question our masters' actions. That is the way to earn a flogging."

"There," Garia said, knotting the bandage, "that should see you through until the end of the ride. I don't think you'll face a flogging but invading someone else's country is going to involve some penalty."

"I know it, Lady. Do you know what will happen to us?"

"I don't. I don't know what war in the Valley involves at all. You'll just have to wait until we get to Palarand and find out for yourself."

The man gave her a respectful nod. "Thank you, Lady. I will remember your kindness."

While they were eating a force of about fifty troops arrived from the south. These were composed of a mixture of Palace Guards and City Guards and were led by Marshal Forton, who Garia had met previously. He dismounted and saluted Keren and Garia while they were eating.

"Your Highness, My Lady! Thank the Maker you are both well and uninjured!" His eyes narrowed. "I trust neither of you are injured? I see no bindings."

Keren waved a hand. "Marshal Forton, welcome. Please join us, find a seat. No, we are not injured, at least not bodily."

The two shared a glance which indicated that they recognised the psychological effects every man would face after a battle.

"As you say, Highness. We have come to escort you the rest of the way to the palace." Forton glanced around at the heavily armed and alert company. "Not that I deem you require it, I think. His Majesty was most insistent, though."

"Actually," Keren demurred, "I would be grateful if your men could take over the outrider and escort duties, Marshal. Those of us who have survived without letting blood are few enough, and we are tired. We have prisoners, as you can see," he pointed, "and there are wounded Yodans in some of the carts as well."

Forton nodded. "It shall be as you command, Highness."

"What news from the palace?"

"The King is understandably angry, Highness, as you might expect. A battle so close to the capital! But since the invaders took Joth - you know of that, Highness?"

"Aye, Marshal. The Duke told us when we arrived at Dekarran."

"As you say. Well, the King called for levies at that point and we are well prepared should the command come to take the war to Yod." Forton shook his head. "I like not the idea of fighting in winter, though. 'Tis most unseemly. What do they hope to gain, when the snow, ice and mud come to hamper us all?"

"I don't think you'll have much to worry about, Marshal," Garia said. "What happened was a lightning raid to try and capture me or, if that was not possible, to kill me to prevent me being of use to Palarand. We killed a lot of Yodans back there and they are way overstretched to stay on Palarandi soil for long."

Keren added, "Even now Duke Gilbanar leads a force upriver to Sheldane to attempt to trap their boats there. If he can manage that, the remainder will have no means of getting back to Joth, let alone Yod. The forces of Brikant, warned by semaphore, will destroy those who survive."

Forton breathed a sigh of relief. "That is good news, Highness. It seems the story of invasion has grown with each town it passed through. His Majesty will be relieved."

"To a point, Marshal. Palarand has still suffered an invasion which cannot be left unanswered. Come, take some food and drink with us and we will tell you all that occurred yesterday."

* * *

With the extra men available everyone relaxed slightly. It was warmer, just, and Garia was determined to ride into Palarand with her swords on her back. Her pea coat found a temporary home in one of the wagons and Jenet fitted the scabbards, tutting over the raw cuts in the straps. Marshal Forton was impressed when he saw her ride back onto the highway mounted on Snep.

"My Lady! You look most martial. Those swords are no mere ornaments, then, or so I have heard."

"Marshal, they saved my life a time or two yesterday. They're probably not as useful as a broadsword like you're carrying but they are enough to keep me alive. Few of those who came near me yesterday had any idea how to deal with my style of defense."

"Aye," Keren agreed, "she confounded those who faced her, from what I saw. She did not hesitate to dispatch them, either, given the chance. We were glad to have her with us in the line. I do not know how many she accounted for but it meant that fewer faced the rest of us."

"Would you tell me of the battle as we ride, Highness? I would learn what I could from your words."

Keren grimaced. "No more today, Marshal Forton. It is too near. But we have a new custom, which Lady Garia has introduced to the Palace Guard, that she calls a debriefing. As soon as may be convenient after any battle, fight or incident, those who took part describe their actions while the memory is yet fresh, in front of as many others of their fellows as possible. From this we hope to learn what we did right and what we might have done better. Any knowledge which may keep a man alive we are in favor of."

"Aye, Highness, I cannot disagree."

"Until we meet Captain Merek we will not know, but it is possible you and a few of your subordinates may be invited to our debriefing. You agree, Garia?"

She nodded. "Of course. We'll have to tell them all about the guns before much longer in any event. We forgot when we left Dekarran and it cost the lives of some of Gilbanar's men, I'm afraid."

"Guns, milady? I do not know this word."

Keren sighed. "You'll know all too much shortly, Marshal. Guns are going to change the face of warfare, so Garia tells us, and from my own experience it isn't going to be for the better."

"I'll await your instruction, Highness, Milady."

As before the people in the towns and villages that they passed through lined the highway in silence to watch the caravan pass through. There was both more and less to see since Forton's force nearly doubled the number of riders and most were dressed in palace colors. It was less possible to determine who had fought and who had not, except where some bore bandages. It was possible to see the prisoners trudging along and to see the more seriously wounded lying in the motley collection of carts.

Keren and Garia, followed by Merizel, Senidet and Jenet, were plain to see near the front of the procession and the realization that women had taken part in the battle shocked some of the bystanders. There were some cheers, a few claps but mostly bows and curtseys of respect, conducted in silence.

They were joined by Jaxen.

"What are your plans, Jaxen? Shall all arrive at the palace?"

"Normally I would have said that the wagons should head for our warehouses, Highness," Jaxen replied. "Since they mostly hold your own baggage it would seem best for all to go to the palace this time."

"Aye. I imagine that the city's healers will all converge on the palace, too, so you can be sure your own men will be well attended."

"Thank you, Highness, for your consideration. I'll go and tell the wagoneers what is happening."

Forton's men peeled off once they reached the gate in the old city walls. The palace men he had brought with him formed an advance party, making sure the road ahead was cleared. Crowds lined the sidewalks to watch their Prince return home, again mostly in silence.

The biggest surprise for Garia was the female population. There were many with short haircuts, some similar to her own and others in differing styles and lengths. Unlike the first time that she had arrived in the city everyone was bundled up against the cold, but it was clear that many were wearing styles unknown to Palarand before her arrival. She could see pleats of differing arrangements, circle skirts and tabards like her own. The hem lengths were more varied, although none exposed the knee. There were even women mounted on frayen, waiting in a side street for the procession to pass, although those Garia saw still used the old style of saddle.

Just before they reached the palace grounds Verne rode out to greet them, respectfully saluting Keren. The two conversed briefly, then the Quadrant rode back ahead of the procession to adjust the homecoming arrangements. Keren turned to Garia.

"We'll go ahead when we reach the palace and let everyone else parade past us, Garia. They deserve that much, do you not think? Commander, I trust you'll make proper use of that standard?"

Garia saw the palace for the first time in months and was disappointed. It didn't feel like coming home again, as she had expected, but slightly different. She had been away for too long. Physically nothing had changed but it was perhaps because she herself had changed. She looked at the palace and saw a large, rambling building from where a country was ruled, and wondered if this would truly be her home in the future.

On the steps of the palace porch Robanar stood waiting, fully attired for war and wearing half-armor. On his left stood Merek while Haflin stood on his right, both similarly armed and armored. Terys stood behind them, in the doorway, surrounded by a gaggle of servants and functionaries. The procession halted as the first men entered the courtyard and Keren, Garia and Feteran moved forward. With Feteran between them, Keren and Garia formed a line against the fence facing the King. Feteran still carried the spear with the ptuvil pennant on it, this he lowered to salute the King and then kept it lowered as the procession passed between themselves and the King's party.

As soon as the last men were through the gates and past them Keren, Garia and Feteran rode across to the steps and dismounted. Keren and Feteran saluted while Garia curtseyed. Robanar returned the salute but before he could do anything else Terys sped round the line of men and grabbed her son in a hug.

"You're safe, thank the Maker! Welcome home, my son."

Then she turned to Garia and hugged her.

"When we heard news of the battle we did not know what to expect, but I ought to have known that you would meet this challenge as you have met earlier ones. Welcome home, daughter."

Robanar half-smiled at his wife's actions before descending and enveloping Keren in a hug.

"Father! That armor's hard! Watch my bruises!"

"Son, forgive your father this once. I have not seen you for so long. Let me look at you."

Robanar put his hands on Keren's shoulders and stared at the young man, searching for the son who had ridden away all those months ago. Finally he nodded.

"My Son, it seems you are now a man in substance as well as the telling in years. Every father wishes to keep his children safe but he knows a time must come when they must learn the hard lessons of life on their own." Robanar turned and beamed at Garia. "But it seems to me that you were not alone in your journey. Welcome, daughter. I see that you, too, have survived the trial without injury. I doubt not there will be many evenings when you will both have stories to tell us."

He gave Garia a hug, but it seemed it was not so enthusiastic as that given Keren. Perhaps he was more considerate of his armor and Garia's softer curves. Then he turned to Feteran, standing behind them and still holding the spear.

"Commander, I see that you have acquitted yourself well during your time away. You and your men are worthy of the standard you bear. From what I have learned, your actions honor your father's memory."

Feteran saluted.

"Thank you, Sire. My father sends his best wishes to you. Though the blow that befell us in Dekarran was hard to bear, he has found unexpected contentment as Steward of milady's lands at Blackstone. You need have no cause to fear for his future."

"I am pleased to hear that." Robanar nodded and then turned to Keren and Garia. "Let us go in and rest ourselves, you and your men must needs change from your traveling clothes. I doubt not the ladies will desire a bath. This evening there will be a banquet of homecoming."

"Father," Keren said, "we must go and settle our frayen first, if you would. You saw that some of our men are injured, some of our mounts are also and we would see them properly rested in the stables."

"Aye, of course. Ask, whatever you need, it shall be given you this day. You have performed a great service for Palarand."

Before Garia could mount Snep again Terys grabbed her arm and pulled her close, speaking in her ear.

"My dear, be careful. Much has changed in the palace since you departed. Do not be surprised at what you may see or hear."

With that puzzling warning in her ears Garia remounted and followed Keren and Feteran around the side of the palace to the stables. The other women were already there and between them they made sure that their beasts were cleaned and had a supply of fresh fodder. Keren found the Stable Keeper and discussed the various wounds their animals had received, almost all during the battle. With those details settled, they began to walk through the well-remembered corridors back to their suites.

"Keren, we need to find a room for Senidet, at least for tonight."

"Of course. Terevor might be in his office, do you remember the way? This place seems both strange and familiar to my eyes."

"I know what you mean. There are changes. Look! Are those wires strung along the walls, just above the doorways?"

"It would seem so. It looks like your shadow has started something here." Keren thought. "About Senidet, perhaps if I took her to find Terevor it would allow the rest of you to get yourselves cleaned up quicker." He grinned. "I'm a man, we don't need to bathe so often, remember? I'll get Senidet settled, she'll need a maid assigned as well. We'll see you at the evening meal, which I guess will be in the Receiving Room tonight. Until then."

He tucked Senidet's arm in his own and turned along a different corridor at the next intersection. Garia gazed after them thoughtfully.

"Well, I had thought to do that myself," she said. "But Keren still knows his way around here better than I do." She smiled at Merizel and Jenet. "He's right, of course. I can't wait to get these grimy things off, can you? Jenet, what's the quickest way back to the Cerise Chamber? We'll go there first to sort out Merry and then off to our own chambers."

"This way, milady."

It wasn't long before they reached Merizel's room and she and Garia instantly collapsed onto the bed.

"Maker! To be in my own chamber, with a soft bed again!"

"I thought you preferred the Dekarran beds."

"You know what I mean. Dekarran is different. Mmmm! If I stay here very much longer I'm going to fall asleep."

"Then I'm off. They'll hear your snoring across the courtyard."

"I do not snore!"

"So you claim. Look, Merry, why don't you come with us? Find what you need to wear tonight and we'll all jump in my bath together. There's no reason you have to be on your own, especially since we haven't seen Bursila yet."

"Thank you, Garia, that's a nice idea. Jenet, if you'll help me sort out what to wear -"

It was no time at all before Merizel selected an evening gown to wear with the appropriate underpinnings. Jenet carried them over her arm as they left the room, and Garia led the well-remembered way back to the Royal corridor. They had almost reached the door to Garia's suite when a voice made them turn.

"Milsy?"

They turned to find a tall, athletic-looking blonde girl behind them who had obviously just come up the staircase and spotted them. The girl frowned.

"No... you're not Milsy, are you? Your hair, from the back..."

Garia smiled a greeting. "No, I'm not Milsy, although people say we do look alike. I'm Garia, Baroness Blackstone."

"Ah. I've heard people in the palace speak of you, My Lady." She looked puzzled. "I understood you to be much older."

Garia smiled again. "I hear that a lot, um..?" She raised her eyebrows.

"As for me," the girl's face took on a self-satisfied expression, "I am Princess Eriana, daughter of King Embrikt of Einnland, and I am here to be betrothed to His Highness Prince Keren."

Garia is completely devastated by the new visitor to the palace. Keren isn't exactly happy either. Unfortunately, she seems to be better qualified for the job of Consort to a King. Garia must swallow her pride and carry on dealing with the consequences of the conflict with Yod, but the new girl's story raises her curiosity.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

102 - The candidate

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2014 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Garia was inconsolable. She was clutched in Merizel's arms, her head upon the taller girl's chest, and she sobbed uncontrollably. From time to time Jenet mopped with a succession of cloths from her pouch.

"Milady," Jenet pleaded. "We must bathe, else we will be late for the banquet."

"Don't want no banquet," Garia sobbed. "Leave me alone!"

"We can't do that, can we?" Merizel said, holding her friend close. "But it would be nice to get these smelly clothes off - and that armor of yours is digging in my middle."

"Oh!" Garia softened her grip without pulling away completely. "Sorry." She sniffed. "We do smell a bit ripe, don't we?"

"That's better," Merizel said. "I prefer it when you're being practical. Come on, I'll help get your things off while Jenet gets the water going. A nice hot bath with lots of bubbles will help calm you down."

Garia looked up at her friend's face. "I suppose I am being a little dramatic, aren't I? After all, all that's happened is -" She looked as if she was about to start bawling again.

"Oh, no you don't. Look, all we have is one sentence we heard outside your door from someone we've never seen before. Even if she thinks she's right, do you imagine that Keren is going to just tamely agree? I heard what he said to you yesterday and that's good enough for me."

"As you say."

Garia reluctantly released Merizel and stood in her sitting room, her shoulders drooping and looking somewhat bedraggled. With a glance between them, Merizel and Jenet led her through into the bed chamber, where Jenet continued to the bathroom and Merizel began removing Garia's clothes.

"Lift your leg. Right, that's gotten that side off, now the other one." Merizel pulled a face as she held up Garia's breeches at arm's length. "Are you sure these are supposed to be a good idea? Look at the state of this -"

Garia gave her friend a wan smile. "I don't think you'd want to be riding Topik without them, would you?"

Merizel chuckled as she lowered the offending garment to the floor. "No, I guess you're right. Come on, your bra is next."

Jenet and Merizel lowered Garia into the hot water before undressing each other and then joining their liege lady. The water soon began improving Garia's spirits and the three set about the serious business of cleaning each other up. Once finished they dried themselves off, wrapped themselves in the palace's wonderfully soft and warm fluffy robes and headed for the dressing room.

"Thank you both," Garia said with feeling. "That bath has made all the difference. I guess - I mean, the suddenness of it all, just meeting that..."

"We understand, milady," Jenet responded. "To meet a stranger like that, to hear unpleasant news, who among us would not be upset? Here we are, milady."

"What should I wear?"

"If you're thinking about that girl, then I would suggest you change your mind," Merizel advised. "We haven't been formally introduced and nobody has yet told us officially that she exists. Tonight's banquet, if I may remind you, is to welcome the Prince and yourself back from your visit to Blackstone. Choose a gown with that in mind, I would suggest."

Garia scowled. "If I must." Her expression brightened as she examined the rails of gowns but then a frown appeared. "Did I really choose all these? I must have been crazy."

"Milady?"

Garia moved several gowns on the rails and examined them critically before sighing and letting her arms fall to her sides.

"When I first came to the palace, I knew nothing about any of this business - as you both know. I just got handed a bunch of gowns from the Palace Wardrobe, courtesy of that old dragon, uh, ptuvil. Then I began to figure out what I liked and what suited me and we changed a few things and that was that. Don't you remember, Merry? That was after you came, I recall." Garia put her hands on her hips and humphed. "Now I look at what's here and I wonder what I could have been thinking of, and do you know why? It's because we've been the length of Palarand and seen what other folks are wearing. I mean, look at these. Some are way too young and some are styles that probably go back to the Chivans." She turned to her maid. "Jenet, I think we'll need to review all of these, don't you agree? Now we have someone sensible in the Palace Wardrobe we can maybe look for some more suitable styles, or perhaps even get Rosilda to make me some new gowns."

Jenet eyed her mistress cautiously. "I believe there is substance in what you say, milady, but I doubt you will find anything new in the Palace Wardrobe. I fear that even with someone new in charge they are too bound by tradition." She added, "I noticed, milady, as we rode through the streets of the city, that many of the women onlookers wore gowns inspired by your own ideas."

"I saw them too," Merizel confirmed. "There were several women, I noticed, wearing some really interesting designs. I wonder which designer or seamstress made them? Perhaps we could find out, Garia."

"That's so," Garia agreed. "But we'll be too busy to go round the city."

"I don't think you need worry about that! Once everybody finds out you're back in the palace they'll be forming a line to see you! Before that happens, though, we have a banquet to attend. There must be one here that you find acceptable. What about this one? You once said it was your favorite."

Garia sighed. "Yes, you're right again. Jenet, I'll wear that one. Perhaps I'm just too sensitive at the moment."

"Just try and remember that downstairs, would you?" Merizel warned. "The wrong word could start a diplomatic incident and we're already at war with one country. We don't need any more complications."

They were nearly ready when a knock came at the door. Jenet went to answer it and came back with a familiar face.

"Tord!"

The armsman braced to attention and banged a fist against his chest.

"Welcome back, milady. I am relieved to see you are unharmed by your recent adventures."

"In body, at least, Tord." He nodded understanding. "You have been keeping yourself busy while we were away?"

Tord grinned. "Aye, milady, and busy is the word. We still serve Mistress Milsy and she has us doing all manner of work." He remembered why he was there and added, "Milady, we are here to escort you down to the Receiving Room. I can explain what has happened as we walk, if you so wish."

"Please. Just give us a moment to finish ourselves off and we'll be ready."

Waiting in the corridor were four guardsmen who formed up as pairs in front of and behind the women. Tord walked beside Garia as they made their way through the palace.

"I notice all these men wear my colors, Tord. How did that happen?"

"It's... kind of complicated, milady." He grinned. "But then, since you came to us much has been complicated, hasn't it? Well, when we arrived back at the palace Mistress Milsy still kept up the act as your double so we were needed to provide an escort for her. Straight away she fell in with Master Tarvan and it was apparent that she would be another like yourself, milady."

Garia looked at Tord with interest, but he waved a hand.

"Oh, I don't mean that she has all this knowledge from somewhere else entirely but she is certainly as smart as you and seems not to think as other girls her age might. To make my story short, milady, she began attending guild meetings and traveling to factories and we were forced to increase the number of men assigned to protect her. In fact, milady, I am now accounted File Leader and I have twelve men at my disposal. Half are recruits from this year's intake and I believe Captain Merek intended gifting all to you on your return here. Uh, don't tell him I said that, milady."

"As you wish! That's interesting. Look, we'll have to talk this out tomorrow, we have no more time tonight. Have you spoken to Feteran yet?"

"Briefly, milady." Tord looked frustrated. "I should have been at your side, milady. I understand the reasons why I was not, but..."

"Then you might have ended up among the dead, File Leader. Think of that. It sounds like you have done an excellent job here instead, for which I can only thank you."

"As you say, milady. Here we are."

The party reached the double doors which led into the Receiving Room. Garia stopped.

"One final thing, Tord. Where is Milsy, and what happened to Bursila, do you know?"

"Bursila still serves Mistress Milsy as maid, milady. Both are attending the inaugural firing of the new coke works in the city tonight and are not expected to return until late. Six of my men - your men, I mean - attend Mistress Milsy and her party, milady." Tord frowned. "I think I must needs find out exactly whose men we are now, milady."

"Carry on as before," Garia instructed as they passed through the doorway, "until you find out different."

"As you command, My Lady."

The Receiving Room had been set out in the usual fashion with three long tables with chairs both sides. A number of people stood around the walls, most deep in conversation. All heads looked up as Kendar banged his staff and announced Garia and Merizel. Terys immediately headed for Garia, towing the tall blonde girl.

"There you are, my dear! You look refreshed, is it not so? Garia, may I introduce Princess Eriana, daughter of King Embrikt of Einnland. She has come to stay in the palace for a while. Eriana, this is Garia, Baroness Blackstone, about whom you have heard much since you arrived. Her friend is Lady Merizel, daughter of Baron Kamodar of South Reach who serves Garia as her secretary."

"We've met," Garia said, in such a flat tone that Terys blinked and then changed what she had been about to say.

"Garia, dear, it seems to me you are still affected by your long journey and by yesterday's battle. Shall you come and sit down?"

"Battle?" Eriana said, startled. Her accent was very pronounced. "You were with the Prince, then?"

"I was," Garia admitted. "We were returning from my lands in the north."

"I thought those little swords on your back mere ornaments. They cannot have been of much use, can they?"

"Lady," a voice said, and they all turned. Keren had arrived without anyone noticing. He continued, "Garia stood in the line of battle beside myself and I witnessed her kill at least four of the enemy. Those swords are no toys, I can assure you."

Eriana looked surprised. "I had not thought one so small - forgive me, Baroness - could fight as a warrior does. It is not so in my homeland. Even I could barely lift the swords our faithful retainers wield."

"She does not even need the swords," Keren continued. "In the same battle, having been disarmed, she killed a man with a single kick. Do not make the mistake of confusing size and ability."

"Keren," Terys took control. "If you would. May I present to you Princess Eriana, daughter of King Embrikt of Einnland, who is presently visiting us. Eriana, this is my son and Palarand's heir Prince Keren."

Keren frowned. "Einnland? I do not know where that is. I have heard father speak of it, but I do not think we have any map describing your country." Then his eyes widened as her title sunk in. "Princess Eriana?" His eyes flicked to those of Garia but his expression was carefully smooth. He gave Eriana a blatantly false smile. "I hope you enjoy your stay here, Your Highness."

Robanar appeared at that moment with a beaming face.

"Ah! My dear," he said to Terys, "I see you have introduced our recent guest to Keren and Garia." He turned to Keren. "Her journey here was long and arduous and it is lucky she survived at all." He realized what he had just said. "Ahem! What I meant was that the journey was long and difficult, not that she had faced enemies along the way. I realize that you two have suffered a different burden on your journey home."

Garia's mood was peculiar at the moment. She had taken the Queen's warning to heart but still feared for the future. This girl was real, she was here, and although nobody had mentioned marriage - officially - there could be no other reason for her presence in the palace. Still, if she thought she would just saunter in and take over she was going to get a shock, she thought. What she needed was more information, and she wasn't going to get it by being adversarial. At least not right away. This was one battle that could not be won with swords or fancy throws on a mat.

"We have a few moments to wait before we may sit down," Robanar was saying. "There are one or two more who have yet to arrive."

"Your Highness," Keren said to Eriana, "I have heard of Einnland but know nothing of it. As I said, I do not think there are any maps in the palace that describe it."

Terys intervened. "Keren, it would be better to leave such matters until later, I think. Since Eriana has a story to tell, she may as well do so when we have retired from the banquet and made ourselves comfortable in the parlor."

"As you wish, mother."

Kendar banged his staff. "Captain Merek of the Guard, Commander Feteran of Blackstone, Master Jaxen and Mistress Senidet!"

Merek and Feteran headed straight for the Royal couple while Garia could see Jaxen taking an awestruck Senidet to the far side of the tables. Merek reached the small group, saluted and came straight to the point.

"Sire, we have a minor crisis. As you are aware, the whole of His Highness and Milady's entourage entered the palace gates and proceeded to the rear for disposition as normal. These included Master Tanon's wagons and men, which was reasonable, since all the baggage carried by the wagons belongs to His Highness, the Baroness or that of their men. Some of the men belonging to Master Tanon are also injured and, all the city's healers being called to the palace, we felt it would be the better place to tend them all."

Robanar waved a hand. "I see no problem there, Merek." He raised an eyebrow.

Merek took a deep breath. "Sire, one of Tanon's men who was with the Baroness's escort from start to finish is the former palace guardsman D'Janik. If you recall, he was forbidden entrance to the palace or its grounds on pain of death."

Robanar's other eyebrow crept up. "I see. What action have you taken, Captain?"

Merek looked embarrassed. "None at present, Sire. Officially, no-one has recognized that wagon guard as anyone of note."

Keren said, "Father, he has served Garia and myself faithfully through all our travels. In fact, he helped to defeat the ambush when we arrived at Blackstone. I would account him an honorable man despite the original incident."

The King considered. "Then we shall consider him not officially present, Captain." He rolled his eyes. "I thought wars were difficult enough to manage. Let the matter be until we have had time to consider the entire circumstances." He turned to Keren and Garia. "Which shall include you two recounting your experiences traveling in our Kingdom. Though I have trusted both of you to behave as your status requires, I am interested in what you have seen and found. Come, we are all here now. Let us be seated and begin the meal."

Garia had the seat facing Robanar, with Keren to her right for this meal. It seemed strange facing the royal couple. The reason for this was, of course, that with Princess Eriana being the honored guest, she had the seat to Robanar's right. Merek sat to Garia's left while Merizel was to Keren's right and beyond her, Feteran.

The meal was not as complex as some she had attended but that was to be expected. This was not a state occasion but there were too many for the family dining room. There were fish, avian and meat dishes followed by fruit and cheese. Garia noted that Eriana seemed to prefer drinking beer, which caused a few raised eyebrows among those who had not seen her eat before. The Princess was noticeably clumsy using her fork as well, preferring to cut her meat using two knives instead.

"In answer to your question," Terys said as they ate, "Einnland is a coastal country many marks beyond the Palumaks to the south. The region is difficult to travel to and I understand there is only local trade. The King has exchanged the usual greetings between rulers with King Embrikt but we know little more of them." Her gaze fixed that of Garia and Keren. "Leave your other questions until later, if you would. You have returned from battle, I know how that can affect the mind. Relax yourselves and enjoy your first meal at home for some months."

"Thank you, ma'am," Garia responded. "It is good to be back in the palace."

"You will already have noticed some changes, I expect, as you walked through the corridors."

"Yes, ma'am, I have. Is this all Milsys's doing, then?"

"As you say. Maker, that girl is sharp! Look at the end wall, over the entrance doors."

Garia craned her neck past the other diners and saw not one but two clock faces set in a wooden enclosure over the doorway. The right-hand clock had two hands arranged as Earth ones were, the dial having twelve divisions marked with the Garian numbers. The left hand dial, though...

"Two dials, ma'am?"

"You'll have to ask Parrel or Gerdas, my dear, but it seems that twenty-four is a better number to divide a day into than twenty is, for reasons I don't really understand. The left dial, as Parrel calls it, tells us the normal bells of the day but the right one shows hours and minutes since noon or midnight."

The left-hand dial looked like something out of the fifties, an early attempt at a modern clock display. At the top was a small window showing the Garian number '9' and below it, the same number in the local numbering system. Under that window was another which showed a yellow disc on a blue background that presumably indicated daytime. Below, on the lower half of the dial, was set a smaller dial with a single hand. This dial was marked in quarters and she thought this might show parts of a bell.

Robanar grunted. "Garia, when you told us about the times on your world you said you thought it was because it was easier to make the instruments that count time. Parrel has determined that you are right, and we have decided that the twenty-four system may be more suitable for our future. Until that time comes, we provide both measures of time until people become familiar with the new system."

Merek turned to her and added, "The clocks are all fed by copper wires from the Great Clock, milady. I do not know how they work, but it means that all in the palace can know the time by a mere glance, and be certain that it is correct."

Eriana remarked, "In my land we also divide the day into twenty-four, though I do not think anyone knows the reason why."

Garia looked at Terys, who shook her head.

So. There must have been someone in Einnland from Earth, then. That kinda makes sense. But the Queen doesn't want me discussing that in public, and I can understand why.

Merek said, "Milady, tell me of Captain Bleskin. How is it he came to Blackstone and how does he now fare?"

Garia replied, "He came because he heard of the problems we had when we first went there, Captain. He knows or knew several in the town which helped make his decision for him. Once he'd been there awhile he sort of became so useful we had to make use of his long experience and when we left he was the obvious person to become my Steward." She smiled. "Of course, since we left he's been up to his eyeballs in the new developments there. I expect when we go back next spring the town will look completely different."

Robanar asked, "How so, Garia? I thought you merely intended opening some coal mines."

Garia chuckled. "That's what I thought too, Sire, but then there's all those unintended consequences. When we arrived Blackstone was a single street that went at an angle up the side of a hill. Once we started sending coal wagons up and down Main Street it overwhelmed the town so we had to plan side roads to manage the traffic. Then there's all the extra accommodation required for all the miners and their supporting trades. Then they'll need feeding, stables for frayen, shoemakers, seamstresses, taverns and inns and so on. Those people will need more accommodation and so it all mounts up. What was once a small town of at most two thousand or so is probably already more than three, though some of those may go once the construction eases."

"I see. And this will happen to all our towns?"

"We've already discussed this, Sire. You know what is going to happen. It is already happening to Teldor."

Eriana regarded Garia with some confusion. Since her arrival there had been nothing but talk of Garia's exploits and she had imagined the Baroness to be much older. Now she faced a girl younger than herself who was calmly discussing opening mines and building roads in towns, a girl who was also familiar with the peculiar timepieces these people used.

A thought came. Perhaps Garia and Milsy were sisters? There was a resemblance, if not a close one, and Milsy was so strange she barely understood half the words the girl said. What has she gotten herself into? Had she made a big mistake in seeking to become the next Queen of Palarand?

After some nervous small talk the meal ended and everybody stood at the sides as the tables were cleared away. Before they could take their rearranged seats Robanar held up a hand for silence.

"Friends! We will not hold the usual after-dinner gathering since I know those of you who have just returned from the north are tired, and I see that some of you are injured. It was only yesterday that my son and daughter fought alongside our loyal men-at-arms to defend themselves against a foreign invader. Not all who fought have returned to us, but I am pleased to see that some of those who have are with us in this hall tonight.

"Because this was an invasion, I must needs consult those who were present of the danger to Palarand. I apologize for leaving the gathering so soon, but those of you who remain may enjoy the evening as usual."

There was a murmuring among the crowd as Robanar turned and pointed a finger.

"Garia, Keren. Merek, Feteran. The Queen, of course. Eriana, you may join us if you so desire."

Eriana considered the King's offer. This could be just a boring account of a battle, but it would give her a chance to observe the Prince in a less formal atmosphere. She could also observe the Baroness, who still caused her much concern...

"If you have no objection, Sire, I will."

Garia said, "Sire, we'll need Jaxen as well."

"Quite so, Garia. Who is that young girl he is with?"

"I have not had the chance to introduce her, Sire. She is Senidet, daughter of Brydas, Blackstone's smith."

"Ah. Another one of your amazing women, I take it?"

Garia smiled. "Sire, if you would let us, we could all be amazing. Yes, she intends to seek admittance to the Guild as my apprentice." Garia considered. "I don't think she would be of help tonight, Sire, but I don't want her left down here on her own. If you would excuse me a moment?"

Robanar nodded and Garia turned to Merizel.

"Merry, go and keep an eye on Senidet this evening, would you? She has no clue about the palace or those who live in it and she'll need a friendly face for a while."

"Of course, Garia."

Then, as Merizel walked across to join Senidet, Garia headed to the entrance doors.

"Tord, could you make sure Mistress Senidet," Garia pointed, "gets back to her chamber, please? Lady Merizel's going to stay with her this evening but we don't know which chamber she's been given. I'm taking Jaxen with me to the King's parlor."

"As you command, milady."

Garia smiled. "Another thing. There is a young man-at-arms from Blackstone called Tedenis who came back with us. He and Senidet have come to an arrangement."

Tord grinned. "I'll keep that in mind, milady. Uhm, who leads the Blackstone armsmen after Feteran, milady? Should there be any dispute, I mean."

"That would be Brazan, Tord." Garia considered. "You're right, it is confusing, isn't it? We'll have to have a muster of Blackstone men and sort all this out."

"As you say, milady."

Robanar led the way to the parlor and everybody found comfortable chairs. Eriana settled herself and studied the newcomers. Prince Keren was everything she wished for in a prospective husband. Just a little taller than herself, he had a build which showed that he spent some time in active pursuits. When he had smiled at table, that had really triggered something inside her... unfortunately, his smile had been for Garia. She had been told that he was just sixteen years old, so he was three years younger than herself, but that didn't particularly concern her.

Now Garia was an unknown quantity. The King had called her "daughter" but she was not a Princess, only a Baroness. Why? Rumor had it she came from a distant country the same as she did herself, so what exactly was the relationship? She had watched the Prince and the Baroness interact and there was an obvious familiarity, but two people who had fought side-by-side - and presumably trained together - would doubtless be more aware of each other's thoughts and actions. Was there more than that? Only time would tell.

The girl was small - she could look right over Garia's head without trying. Yet she had fought in battle? And from the frustrating conversations she had held with Milsy - who might be Garia's sister, now she thought about it - it seemed that Garia was responsible in some way for the many building projects now taking place throughout the city. How did she have so much power? Did she pose a threat to her own plans?

"Feteran. Report."

Garia was surprised but then realized that the King had called on the senior military man present at the battle. She and Keren could add their own experiences but Feteran would give an overview of the fight which would not leave much out.

"Sire. We left South Slip yesterday morning -"

Feteran went through the attack, as seen from his own viewpoint, and briefly described much of what had happened before Robanar interrupted.

"A moment, Commander. What numbers were you and the enemy?"

"Sire, we numbered forty-nine. Of that number six were our women, thirteen were Master Tanon's men including Jaxen here, nineteen were ourselves, the Prince's men and Milady's men and eleven were a file of Dekarran men and their leader. Of the enemy we have difficulty making the numbers but we estimate that between one hundred five and one hundred ten were in their party."

Robanar frowned. "Did some then escape?"

Feteran shrugged. "That may be so, Sire, but there were a number of... mangled bodies, such that we could not figure the whole person. There were two circumstances, Sire, during the battle. Firstly, through the excellent archery of Stott and his apprentice Briswin one of the enemy gun teams was killed before the weapon was fired and the Prince suggested turning it on their own men. We did so and the blast killed four of the enemy and two frayen, injuring two others so badly they had to be released from their agony. Those men who were killed were torn apart by the shot, Sire, and it was impossible to match body parts together afterward.

"Much later in the battle, a further wave approached and we thought our cause was ended but one of the enemy gun teams thought to shoot a dranakh who stood in their way. Sire, I have never witnessed such violence! The dranakh all went mad, trampling all the enemy who approached, chasing them into ditches and over the fields to catch them. There was no thought of quarter. Those of the enemy who remained at battle with ourselves immediately surrendered to save themselves from the raging beasts."

Eriana blurted out, "They shot a dranakh? How is this possible? I thought their hides too tough for arrows."

Feteran gave her a look of pity. "Highness, this was no arrow. The weapon I speak of is much more deadly than that, though not as accurate. It does not have to be."

Robanar asked, "How came the dranakh to be involved? Surely they were harnessed to the wagons?"

Keren replied, "Father, we thought it necessary to release them to prevent them being used as cover. It was as well we did, since they took both ditches and prevented the enemy advancing along the slopes." He glanced at Garia, then continued, "They are loyal beasts, father, and Jaxen will tell you that they will defend a caravan at need."

"It is true, Sire," Jaxen confirmed, "and you know well that any dranakh will defend its owner to the death."

Eriana said, "We know of dranakh, of course, but there are none in Einnland. I did not see any until I came to the shores of Plif. I am not surprised to learn that such a large beast can become violent."

Keren said, "Eriana, any animal including man can become violent when those it loves and respects are threatened. Dranakh are normally placid though intelligent beasts who often know their owner's intent before he does himself. Most people know their nature and will avoid any reason to give them offense, but when there is need they can prove a mighty shield. Why, when we journeyed to Blackstone Vale four of our dranakh followed us and drove away a ptuvil that sought to devour us."

"A ptuvil? I do not know this word."

"Hmm. How to explain? You know that avians may come in all sizes?" Eriana nodded. "Imagine a huge, scaled avian that measures ten strides from jaw to tail tip and you have some idea of what I describe."

The Princess frowned. The conversation had begun to take on a surreal note, and she did not know how to respond.

"Highness -" Eriana smiled. "Keren, such creatures are only known in myth, surely? What you describe is similar to a creature from a time before we came to this world that the singers called a drakan. I cannot believe an avian so large really exists."

Robanar demurred. "Eriana, believe it. Last summer, during the Harvest Festival celebrations a ptuvil flew over the city, pursuing some grakh. All who attended saw it and were fearful of it."

Garia put in, "You called it a drakan? Where I came from the creatures are also just a myth but we called them dragons."

Eriana's eyes lit up. "It is true, then? You really are from another world, perhaps that which my ancestors came from."

Robanar grunted. "We discuss the battle, ladies. I see there is much for you two to talk about but perhaps later. Feteran, continue."

Feteran finished his report, which was followed by Keren, Garia and Jaxen briefly telling their own stories. Robanar perked up when he heard Garia's personal duel with Fikt.

"So! You have someone with whom we may connect this whole miserable business back to Yod, then? I presume you brought his body back?"

"We did, Sire," Garia confirmed. "We knew you'd want to see if anyone recognized him." She paused, thinking about letting information out in front of Eriana, but decided to continue. "Sire, we have also, regrettably, brought back the body of the Earth boy who Yod had under their control. His death was an accident, I have to inform you. He appeared to be just another enemy running away at the end of the battle."

Robanar leaned forward, intent on Garia's words. "Did he say anything?"

"Very little, Sire. Just his name and the country he came from. I would like to give him an honorable funeral, Sire. Although he worked for those of Yod, it is apparent that he did so under duress and our survival is in part due to his efforts."

"How so?"

"The guns, Sire. He made sure that the information he gave Yod was incomplete and the guns would eventually fail. There may be more but we can't know that until we sort out Yod."

Robanar nodded. "As you say. If you are all agreed, he shall have a pyre alongside those of our men who did not survive. Jaxen, I hear you have some losses also."

"Aye, Sire, I lost two good men, and may lose another if the healers are too late."

"Your men may join our own on the pyre tomorrow. They have died in the service of Palarand and it is right that their sacrifice should be recognized."

"You are gracious, Sire. I will make sure that their families, if they have any, are told."

Merek asked, "Milady, I do not understand why this other Earth person was brought to the battle. What did Yod hope to gain by it?"

"They wanted me," Garia said shortly. "They were prepared to do anything to get me, and if that meant bringing Yves Perriard along to a battle they would. I think they wanted to use him as a kind of hostage, to force me to go with them quietly or else they'd do something to him."

"And would you have done so?" Robanar asked softly.

"Probably, Sire, if the situation had arisen," she replied candidly. "Yod knew I wouldn't pass up the chance to speak to another known Earth... person. I would have had to give it serious thought."

She had been about to say transferee but decided to keep that information to her inner circle.

Robanar grunted. "As you say. I could not fault you, had you been faced with such a choice. So, Yod's helper is no more, then? Does this mean they will crawl back in their mud hole and let us be?"

"I don't think so, father," Keren said. "Yod has firearms now, remember, and they'll think they can conquer the rest of the Valley with that advantage. They have moved by winter, too, which is unusual for Valley disputes. Perhaps they think to find us all unprepared."

"You have brought back the weapons with you?"

That brought a smile from four people.

"Aye, father. We have the original two from the Blackstone Vale battle and ten from yesterday. Three are bent from the weight of a dranakh's foot and two were soaked in the ditches but we have enough to experiment with. We captured a lot of ammunition as well."

"Sire," Eriana asked, "what are these guns?"

Robanar eyed Eriana, thinking before explaining, "A terrible weapon, my dear, which is far worse than anything we in the Valley states could imagine. Garia tells us that wars in her own world use these weapons exclusively, since they are so much more effective than those we know here. We do not presently use such weapons here in Palarand, since we deem them too dangerous to all. However, I suspect that policy is about to change, since another state has chosen to reveal them to Anmar."

"Oh. Sire, is this something which should concern my own people?"

"In time, my dear, it will be necessary to inform all in Alaesia of the existence of such weapons. For now, our concerns are more immediate, to prevent Yod taking advantage."

"Thank you, Sire."

As Jaxen told his version of events Garia studied Eriana. She saw a tall girl, perhaps just shorter than Keren, with long blonde hair presently tied in a thick single plait which came over her left shoulder. There was a distinctly Scandinavian cast to her features. Her build looked athletic, as she had thought earlier, but Garia could now see how broad the girl's shoulders were. That kind of development usually meant participation in one of two sports, tennis or swimming. Tennis was out for obvious reasons so she thought the Princess had some familiarity with water sports.

Garia herself couldn't swim, of course. In the middle of the North American continent there seemed little reason to bother with something that had such limited practical use. There were always people who got into difficulties in rivers and lakes, but that could happen to anyone, anywhere. Riding had seemed a more useful pastime to Gary.

Eriana wore an evening gown that had obviously come from the Palace Wardrobe since Garia recognized it. She wondered at that, since the Princess must have come with her own baggage train on such an expedition. Perhaps there were reasons why Eriana couldn't wear her own clothes? There were customs in Palarand, after all, which frowned on the exposure of knees and shoulders. Whatever, Garia decided she needed to find out more.

I need more information! I'm as much in the dark about what's going on as I was when I first arrived here. I'm tired but I think I could last out the evening if I can persuade Eriana to tell us her story.

"We'll release you and your men," Robanar was saying to Jaxen, "those who are fit, that is, tomorrow morning. You well know that we shall repay Master Tanon for any damage or loss to men, wagons, frayen and dranakh. We shall gift you a dranakh from those in the Royal Stables to replace the one killed in the battle."

Jaxen inclined his head. "You are most gracious, Sire."

Garia saw her chance. "Jaxen, you've obviously traveled a great deal. Do you know anything about Einnland?"

"Aye, milady, I do, though I have never been there. It is on the east coast at the furthest extremity of the Palumaks, and it is very difficult to get to, from what I have been told. To the north there are stupendous mountains, to the east the open sea, to the south desolation, to the west a band of marshland. Her Highness can doubtless tell you what her people do, but from a trader's point of view there is little reason for any one else to go there. Highness, I'm sorry," Jaxen nodded a apology to Eriana, "that is the truth. There is little in your lands that any deem worthy of trading and trade is what makes connections with other countries, other lands."

Robanar said, "I have exchanged letters with Embrikt, as I mentioned earlier, but I know little of his lands. Eriana, perhaps you could tell us a little of yourself and your people."

Terys objected. "Dear, our children are tired, they have traveled all day and fought a battle but yesterday. Should they not retire, and hear this story another time?"

Keren came to Garia's rescue. "Father, mother, I would like to hear this tale now and I think Garia would as well. We are not so tired. Eriana?"

"If His Majesty consents." Robanar gestured assent. Eriana smiled thanks and began. "My people are small in number and, as Jaxen has told, isolated from the rest of Alaesia by natural obstacles. There is some small trade, actually, but only for things my people need, like metal and some of the finer fabrics. We gain most of what we require from the sea, though there is enough good land to plant a few crops."

Eriana paused, considering her words, then continued. "My father learned that there was a land to the north where the heir to the throne required a consort, those candidates who had already presented themselves not being considered satisfactory. He sent a letter to His Majesty but there was no reply. This is not unusual," she explained, "since we are so remote. It is very difficult for any mail to reach us or be sent by us to other parts of Alaesia.

"In any event he decided to send an embassy with myself, presenting me as a candidate for Prince Keren. I must be truthful to Your Majesties, I am considered old in Einnland to be without a husband, but my status makes it difficult for me to be matched in our own lands. That is why my father determined to send me north to try my chances here in Palarand."

Garia detected an odd inflection when Eriana mentioned her father, but with the strong accent it was not possible to decide what it meant. The Valley tongue could hardly have been the poor girl's first language, after all.

"Four ships set out," Eriana continued, "and we traveled north in company round the great mass that is the Palumaks. These waters are feared by our mariners since there can be fierce storms, particularly at this time of year."

"Aye," Keren agreed, nodding. "The storms move north at this season and will soon beset us here in the Valley. Your Pardon, Eriana. Please continue."

"Thank you, Highness. A particularly bad storm separated our ships, two and two. The other two were left behind and I do not know what became of them. That coast is treacherous, Sire, since it is a lee shore, yet our ships are reluctant to steer too far away from land else they be entirely lost at sea. So two continued north, with our brave crews fighting to repair damage to our ships, through several more storms, before one came that was worst of all."

Eriana's voice dropped. "We watched as our companion ship was wrecked and sunk in that storm. We could do nothing to help those unfortunates, indeed, our own ship was like to meet the same fate. We lost our mast, and canvas, and boards were sprung before we could make our way into calmer waters. Then we must needs row for our lives into the mouth of the great river that flows through the Valley. I myself must needs take an oar, the urgency was so great. We came to a small fishing port in eastern Plif, beaching the ship before it could sink. The kind people took us in and, when we were revived, sent us on to Simbek, from where the ruler provided carriages to bring us to Palarand."

Rowing! Garia thought. I never considered that she might row. If you live by the sea, rowing seems reasonable. And yet...

"Where is your ship now?" Keren asked.

"Still in that same port," Eriana answered. "My men must needs make repairs before the ship can sail again. It may not be ready for sea again until Spring returns. Only enough have accompanied me here to serve me and to provide an escort."

So you're here, and it's definitely to snag Keren.

Unfortunately for me, my first impressions are that she would probably make a good match. She doesn't appear to be an airhead although only time will tell if she has enough brains to be Queen during an Industrial Revolution. She's tall, athletic and not afraid of manning the oars when absolutely necessary. Damn!

I'm still curious, though...

"An arduous journey, Eriana," Robanar agreed. "We are grateful that you have not perished along the way, our court would be the poorer for it." He looked at the other listeners. "We have learned much tonight but I think it is time you young folk retired, you have had a long day. Perhaps a good rest will bring forth more questions you may wish to ask Eriana."

"As you command, Sire."

Everybody stood and paid their respects to King and Queen before beginning to disperse throughout the palace. Terys had a word for Garia.

"My dear, stay a moment."

Once the room was clear, so that only Robanar, Terys and Garia remained, Terys said, "My dear, this may have come as a surprise to you, to find her here at the palace. We have entertained many who sought to be Keren's consort and doubtless there will be others should Eriana be found unsuitable. You should understand that Keren must needs give his attention to this girl while she visits us which means that he will be found less often in the training halls. Do you understand?"

Garia's heart sank. It seemed that whatever affection she and Keren shared - which most certainly would have come through in their letters home - had left the royal couple unmoved. She nodded unhappily.

"I understand, ma'am. I will try not to be difficult."

Terys's sharp glance showed that the message had been passed. She gestured at the door.

"Now, my dear, you should be off to your suite. You should know that Eriana has been given the chambers next to yours, those which Malann used to have."

Garia curtseyed. "I understand. Thank you, ma'am. Good night."

Garia led Jenet through the corridors back to their rooms, two of her armsmen following at a discreet distance. This late in the evening the lighting had been reduced and the route was gloomy, which fitted in with her mood. She hadn't gotten far before she bumped into another party, escorted by more armsmen bearing her colors.

"Milsy!"

"My Lady."

Milsy made an elaborate curtsey and the two girls examined each other. Milsy saw a young woman, one who had been seasoned by experience since their paths had last crossed. Garia saw a young woman, confident, comfortable in her surroundings, someone who was wearing -

"I want an outfit like that," Garia breathed.

Milsy grinned. "Rosilda owes me two soos," she said. "I bet her you would say that when you saw me wearing it. Don't worry!" She waved a hand. "The patterns are ready, Rosilda didn't want to make the garments up until you returned, in case any of your measurements had changed since you left the palace."

Milsy was wearing... an interesting outfit, one that smelled of smoke, and Garia recalled that Milsy had been out doing something with a coke plant. For that function the outfit she was wearing was perfect. It consisted of a soft long-sleeved leather jacket that went all the way up to the throat with a mandarin-style collar above. In the mandarin style again the right flap went diagonally from the throat across the left breast and then down the left side, being secured by buckles and straps at the side. Below the belt the jacket flared out in a peplum over Milsy's broad hips - which were of course similar to Garia's own. Above the front left breast was a gold Guild badge.

The belt drew Garia's attention. It was two thumbs broad and secured by a gleaming brass buckle in the front. Hanging from the belt were a number of pouches, leather cylinders and tool holders, most full of implements. Under the jacket was a flared leather skirt, probably not a full circle but enough to allow freedom of movement. On her feet Milsy wore calf-length leather boots, laced at the back in the customary style. The outfit was completed by a visorless cap in soft leather over which a pair of aviator-style goggles were placed.

Garia nodded appreciatively. "I do like that. I don't know why I didn't think of something similar."

"Probably because you were too busy inventing saddles, riding frayen or learning to fight with swords, milady," Milsy suggested.

"You don't have to milady me, I told you that before."

"As you wish... Garia, although our circumstances are now somewhat different than before. But I hope we may still call each other friend."

"Why don't you walk with us," Garia suggested. "We're off to our chambers, yours can't be far away. We can catch up as we go."

Milsy shook her head. "Not so... Garia. I'm heading for the Royal Questor's rooms, where I currently reside. The Queen felt it best to move me out of your suite after a while, she said too many people were disturbing the royal corridor and my experiments were making holes in the carpets."

"Oh!" Garia giggled and Milsy joined in. "I hadn't noticed, honestly! Oh, I'll see you at breakfast, then?"

"Surely, Garia."

"Ah! Before you go, are you going to be busy tomorrow morning? We're debriefing the men after yesterday's battle and there's a new toy you might be interested in."

Milsy nodded. "I'll make sure to be there, then!"

Jenet, who had kept quiet until then, asked, "Bursila?"

Bursila, who had been out of the immediate light, stepped forward and Garia could see that she was also attired for a trip to the coke plant. In her case, the jacket was not so close fitting and longer, the skirt was longer, and the badge on the maid's breast was silver. In place of Milsy's utility belt Bursila wore a sash in the palace version of the Blackstone colors. She curtseyed.

"My Lady. I am pleased to see you have returned to us, and without injury. The tales of battle which have circulated the servant's quarters have been so bad I feared for you all. And... Lady Merizel?"

"She is whole and well," Garia replied, "and very much looking forward to meeting you again. I see you have found a new career helping Milsy."

"I have learned more about steam engines and the making of coke than I ever wished to know, milady," Bursila said. "But I must say that it has all been very interesting." She frowned. "Is it your intention to take me back into your service, milady, or that of Milady Merizel?"

Garia looked at Milsy, who gave a slight shrug. "Let's leave that one for now, shall we? You're obviously a successful team and I'd hate to split that up. There's all these armsmen to figure out, as well." She waved a hand at the ten men who surrounded them. "Let's get a good night's sleep and we can grab a moment or two to talk tomorrow, perhaps. There is much to be done, and little time to do most of it in. After all, since yesterday we have been at war with Yod."

"Agreed," Milsy said. "Until breakfast, then."

~o~O~o~

Garia was in bed but she was not asleep. The revelations of the evening had driven the tiredness away and now she sat, in her familiar posture with her knees drawn up, staring into space. In deference to the season she had a blanket wrapped round her.

War.

Milsy.

Armsmen!

Eriana.

Blackstone.

What the heck am I going to do about all this?

And the most difficult question of all:

If Keren does have to marry Eriana, what happens to me?

Garia joins the men in the Large Training Hall to recount the details of the recent battle. The men learn of Yod's new weapons and how they might be countered. Later, Garia hears how Eriana's people came to Anmar, before attending a funeral for all their fallen friends.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

103 - The Debrief

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2014 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"You have one tunic left, milady," Jenet informed Garia. "All the rest of your exercise attire went to Blackstone and must therefore still be in our chests. Even when they arrive they must be sent immediately to the laundry." Maid studied mistress. "Did you plan to exercise today, milady? Forgive me for saying, but I thought your day would be too busy for such pursuits."

Garia sighed, something she seemed to be doing a lot of at the moment.

"I won't be doing any exercise, Jenet, but we'll have to go to the training rooms anyway, since Captain Merek wants to get the debrief over with. I thought exercise gear would be the best outfit since I'll be among the men."

Jenet nodded. "I understand, milady. Fortunately, there is a matching skirt and we still have plenty of the hose on the shelves, but until everything else is washed, or new is ordered, milady, you will not be able to take your preferred exercise."

"You're right, Jenet. I expect to be somewhat busy over the next few days, so I don't foresee a problem there."

Garia looked at the log fire flickering in the fireplace and considered the Large Training Room.

"Do we have enough undergarments? Is it going to be cold where we're going, do you know?"

"I do not know, milady. Before you came to us, I was not in the habit of frequenting those parts of the palace, especially in winter."

"Oh, okay. I guess it wouldn't have been sensible, would it? We'll just have to go as we are and see what happens."

Jenet was tying Garia's sash when a knock came at the door. The maid answered it and in trooped Merizel, Senidet and two maids Garia had never seen before.

"Ready to go?" Merizel asked with a cheery smile. "I hope your meeting went well last night, since I wasn't there to take any notes or anything."

"That's fine, Merry. There weren't any decisions, made or anything like that, fortunately. I did learn a bit about the new girl which I'll pass on when I get the chance."

"Is she going to be a problem?"

"I don't think so, but you never know. Certainly I don't think Keren is swayed by her appearance but there's the King and Queen to consider. Now, why have you got two maids? Are they both for Senidet?"

"Milady."

Senidet curtseyed but Garia waved a hand.

"Don't bother with all that if it's just ourselves, Senidet. You'll get enough practice doing it for everyone else now you're in the palace. If we all did that every time we met someone of higher rank we'd never get anything done. First time is fine, when you leave is fine, and always do it for the King and Queen. Remember that and you won't be far wrong."

"Thank you, milady." Senidet indicated the darker and taller of the two maids. "This is Molleena, who has been assigned me while I reside in the palace. I know that you and Milady Merizel have maids but I find it very strange to have one of my very own, milady." She gave a half-smile. "And Molleena is the name of someone I know in Blackstone, milady! It is strange to have someone the same name as my friend but so different a person."

Molleena curtseyed to Garia.

Merizel explained, "After you left the Receiving Room yesterday evening I went and sat with Senidet as you suggested. She told me about being assigned a chamber and a maid then. Her chamber is on the same corridor as my own, Garia, so I'll be nearby if she has questions. Molleena is like Jenet here, she was born in the palace and grew up in it, so she knows every chamber and corridor, and, I discovered, most of the gossip."

Molleena looked offended by the last remark but didn't defend herself from the accusation.

"So," Merizel continued, "It occurred to me that, with Lanilla still in a sick bed and Bursila somewhere with Milsy I had no maid of my own to help me with my attire. While we were on the road we could manage without help, just about, but now we're back in the palace that won't be possible, not having looked at some of those winter gowns. Kendar was still in the room so I made inquiry of him and Tandra here is the result."

Merizel waved a hand at the other maid, who made a curtsey. Tandra was the older of the two but could not have been more than about twenty-five or so. She was shorter and had a plain face topped by hair of a rich chestnut color. Molleena by contrast had hair that was almost black and a lively face that made Garia wonder if she could ever keep secrets.

"We met Milsy and Bursila last night as we were heading for bed," Garia said. "You'll probably meet her at breakfast. I'll tell you about it as we go down."

A surprise awaited Garia when she entered the family dining room, for the room seemed much lighter than previously. The cause was immediately apparent and she walked over to examine the doors leading into the courtyard.

"These are good, aren't they?"

"Is this the float glass you were telling us about, Garia?"

"It is, and I am surprised at the quality. You can see straight away how much extra light it lets into a room."

All the glass in the doors had been replaced by single panes about two feet square. The original panes had been the same size but had been composed of many small squares of glass, some of it rather rough, held in place by lead strips. The difference it made to the room was remarkable.

"What a difference this is going to make! Do you think they'll change all the glass in the palace?"

"I don't think so, Garia," a voice said, and they all turned.

"Milsy! Good morning."

Milsy curtseyed to Garia, who was amused to notice that the other girl had chosen almost identical clothing to herself this morning. Merizel went straight to Bursila and hugged her.

"I'm glad to see you're all right," Merizel said. "Milsy keeping you busy?"

"Very much so, milady. I am pleased to see that you are unharmed by what happened recently."

Merizel looked a question at Milsy and received a nod. She led Bursila away and the two began a quiet talk. Milsy continued her remark to Garia.

"The glass. If they changed every window in the palace, at the present rate, they have estimated it would take around three years, and that is with the glassworks making panes for nobody else at all. Several have protested that, while the extra light is beneficial, changing all the glass risks losing much of what gives the character of the building. What do you think?"

Garia nodded. "They may be right, specially since parts of this building have to be very old. This is a controversy which happens on Earth as well, where old buildings are concerned. Do you improve them all the time as technology or fashion changes or do you preserve them as they were at some point in the past? There are arguments both ways."

"Fortunately I don't have to make that decision, but I would like some extra light in the laboratory, specially at this time of year."

"Oh yes, you mentioned you've moved in there, didn't you?"

"Don't look so alarmed, Garia. I haven't disturbed anything. I'm just using the living quarters and the two benches you cleared at the end of the laboratory. I've stayed clear of the rest and I took just one look in the study and backed away again."

"A good idea! You've obviously been busy since we last met." Garia looked at Milsy speculatively. "We must arrange a good, long, chat." She smirked. "After I've paid a visit to Rosilda, of course."

A flurry of activity signaled the arrival of the King and Queen and behind them, Eriana.

Everybody bowed and curtseyed. Terys headed for the group.

"Garia, my dear. You look refreshed today, good. Good morning, Milsy. And to you, Merizel. Ah, of course, Bursila was your maid, wasn't she? Are you content to permit Milsy to make use of her? I have heard that she has gained knowledge of some of the strange new arts which Milsy practises."

"Your Majesty, I am content," Merizel replied. "We will always remain friends and, should circumstances change, I will welcome her back to my service with pleasure. I have asked Kendar to assign me another maid, here she is."

"You are..?"

"Tandra, if it please Your Majesty."

"Ah, yes. You're the daughter of one of our guardsmen, aren't you? I must warn you that service to Lady Merizel and Lady Garia could be somewhat different than your previous service."

"Lady Merizel explained that to me, ma'am. I know of Lady Garia's activities before she went north and I am ready for the challenge."

Terys nodded. "Good." She turned to Senidet. "My dear, we have not been introduced."

Senidet curtseyed again. "Your Majesty, I am Senidet, daughter to Brydas, the smith of Blackstone."

"Ah, yes. Garia spoke of you yesterday eve, I regret we did not meet you then. You are welcome in our home, my dear. Shall you then become a smith like your father?"

"Ma'am, I do not know what I may be able to do, but I have not the build for smithing. Lady Garia says I have other talents which will be of use to Palarand in the future."

"I see. I assume you will be with Garia or Milsy during your days, then?"

"Ma'am, I have only today met Mistress Milsy. I do not know what lies in the future."

"Nor do any of us, my dear." Terys turned to Senidet's maid. "Molleena. You are well-known to us, but serving Mistress Senidet may require more self control than you presently practice. Do I make myself clear?"

Molleena curtseyed. "As you command, ma'am."

"Good. Come, let us be seated, our food awaits and the smell has awakened my appetite."

Keren arrived late and slid into a seat next to Merek. "My apologies, father. I had forgotten that many of my clothes were still in the traveling chests." He turned to Merek. "You wanted to get the debriefing out of the way as soon as possible, I assume?"

"Aye, Highness, while the memory is still fresh in the minds of the men. Which reminds me, should we also learn of the other battle you fought, which you briefly mentioned yesterday evening?"

Keren looked at Garia. "What do you think?"

"It's a while ago, Keren, and would only cause wild rumors if we told it all. We can run through what happened for a selected group but I don't think telling everyone would be worth the complications."

Keren nodded. "As you say. Does that answer you, Captain?"

"Aye, Highness. Of course," Merek smiled, "now I am only intrigued the more! I know you have written to Their Majesties about that battle but we do not know the detail. To hear that tale would be an honor, Highness."

"Aye," Keren said in his turn, grinning. "You may well think so. Feteran thinks it will keep him in beer the rest of his life!"

Merizel thought back over their adventures as she ate and remembered something from one of their rides. Between courses she dug into her satchel and came up with a wad of notes. Robanar watched with a raised eyebrow as she leafed through them, looking for something.

"Ah! Here it is. Garia, do you remember your visit to the Stone Sea?"

"Of course, Merry. But you did not come with us, I recall."

"His Highness told me two things to write down when you returned, and I had forgotten them until today as one of them concerns the King."

"Oh?" Robanar looked interested..

Merizel went on, "Sire, it was something about an old man your son met up there. Larsenar, it says here."

Robanar looked at Keren. "Larsenar? The name sounds familiar."

"Aye, father. I remember it now. He is extremely old and now spends his time herding the pakh. He asks to remind you that he served with your father when he wore the colors of Prince of Palarand. They were at the battle of..." Keren's brow furrowed.

"Some river, I think," Garia said.

"That's right! The Battle of Perent River, I believe."

"Larsenar of Teldor," Merizel read from her note. "You didn't mention a battle or a river, Highness."

Robanar nodded. "Larsenar! Maker, he must be near ninety years old if he fought beside my father. I doubt many of his generation are still alive. Aye, I remember the man. I will have a letter of salutation drafted and sent to him. If I remember aright, he made Under-Marshal in my grandfather's forces at the time. Garia, I trust he has all he needs?"

"Sire, he does. Those we left in Blackstone will look out for him."

Eriana watched the exchanges between those dining with some disdain, coupled with a certain amount of distaste. This King's court was so much more relaxed than that of her father. People would never have spoken to each other in front of him or her mother that way! It was going to be hard adapting to the ways of this people but she knew that Queen Terys had come from a distant land to marry Keren's father, and the Queen had managed to accustom herself so it was at least possible.

Of course, this whole country was so much bigger than her own. Why, the palace itself could comfortably hold every person in their capital! At least she thought so, since her discreet explorations had done no more than scratch the surface. Why did it have to be so big?

"I don't think I'll join you, dear," the Queen was saying to the King. "I'm sure you'll tell me what I want to know but I don't think I need to hear the details of another battle. I have an appointment with Shelda this morning, so if you'll excuse me..."

"Of course, my dear. We'll see you at lunch, then." Robanar turned to Eriana. "The battle we spoke of last night, my men are going to describe their actions before all their fellows, so that we may learn such lessons as are possible and perhaps save the lives of our men in future conflicts. Prince Keren, being part of the defending force, will be there to tell his tale. Would you join us? It may not be the way a Princess expects to spend her time but you will learn more of what faces Palarand in the near future."

"Your Majesty, I will join you. If I am to succeed in my quest I must learn how your palace functions and of the men who protect it."

Garia had a sudden thought. If Morlan was here he'd be jumping up and down and blue in the face! Why didn't I think to pretend to be a Princess when I arrived?

Supposing she is really a spy? What better way of infiltrating the palace than how she did it? How well does that story she told us check out? Einnland really exists but the story she told us is a bit far-fetched.

Who do I go to? Who can I warn?

The diners rose and most dispersed to their jobs about the palace. Robanar led the way with Captain Merek with Keren following beside Eriana, to Garia's disgust. She deliberately allowed some distance to come between herself and Eriana by letting two armsmen precede her. With some hand-signals she arranged herself next to Milsy.

"What do you think of the visitor?" she asked in a low voice.

"Don't ask me, she's the only Princess I've ever seen," replied Milsy, equally quietly. "On the other hand, working in the castle kitchens you learn how to read people's characters and I think she's real, if that's what you're worried about. Only... there's something not quite right about her, if you understand me. It is difficult to talk to her, since her accent is so bad, but I just have a sense that we're not being told the complete story."

"What do you mean?"

Milsy shook her head. "I don't know. It's just a feeling." She turned to Garia and grinned. "Between you and me we ought to be able to discover the truth, though."

"How long has she been here?"

"Six days... no, seven now. She has two maids but they don't speak our language. She talks to them in their own gabble. Treats them poorly as well, in my opinion. I think Duchess Vivenne would have slapped her by now if she'd tried that in Dekarran, Princess or no."

Garia's eyebrows rose. "She does that in front of the Queen?"

"No, she's not that stupid. But she does it in front of others, like the palace staff and myself, and thinks she can get away with it because we don't know what they're saying. Only, the tone of voice is enough to tell me it isn't good."

"Interesting. What about other staff? She can't have come here with just two maids, surely?"

"No, there's someone who is a sort of Chancellor called Gullbrand who speaks our tongue reasonably well. He's handling the negotiations, so I'm told. Oh, and there's a thug called Lars who must be some kind of bodyguard. He doesn't speak our language either."

"Hmm. Thank you, Milsy. Where are they? I don't see the maids here or her... bodyguard."

"The maids will be at the back of this lot, they aren't considered important enough to be permitted that close to the King or Queen. Lars has been told, in blunt terms, that protection of everybody within the palace is the job of the Palace Guard and I think he spends his time following her Chancellor around at the moment. Where Gullbrand is today I have no idea, possibly talking to Kendar."

Milsy's eyes suddenly widened, she went, "Ooooh!" and everybody stopped in their tracks. Sheepishly she flapped her hands and said, "Sorry, everybody! I just remembered something, no need to worry!"

When the fuss had died down and everybody had resumed walking, she bent next to Garia's ear and hissed, "I'm slow today! No wonder you want to find out about Eriana. You're still sweet on the Prince aren't you?"

Garia replied, "It's worse than that. A lot worse than that."

"Oh, my! So you have competition!" Milsy looked at Garia speculatively. "I didn't know about the marriage rule until recently. Have you two -"

"We'll discuss this later."

"As you say. Perhaps it would be best."

The Large Training Room was full, and the royal party only made it more so. When Keren and Garia appeared there was a round of applause, but Keren stepped forward into the central space and held up a hand. The room quietened.

"Men, thank you for your welcome, but we must also remember those men who are injured and those who did not return except to rest on a pyre. The battle was won, it is true, but at great cost to our numbers and those of Dekarran. As we will tell you, the fighting was desperate."

The front rows of men were seated cross-legged on the floor. Behind them, men were seated on benches brought from the smaller rooms and behind them, men stood to see over the shoulders of their fellows. Apart from the passing-out parade after her Coming of Age ceremony, Garia had never seen so many of the Palace Guard together at one time.

In the center of the room was a line of frayen blankets concealing a number of bulky items and Garia guessed these were the recovered guns. Her guess proved right when Keren explained what was to happen next.

"Normally one who had taken part at the battle would first describe the layout of the forces and any buildings or other obstacles on the field. Today, I'm first going to describe the main weapon the enemy used, since it has a significant effect on how the battle was fought. If I did not do so, much of what will follow would not make sense."

With that he bent down and removed the blankets, showing a row of guns. At the end the ammo satchels lay neatly ordered. There was an audible intake of breath from many of the men.

"These are called guns. Lady Garia tells us that the word gun is a general term for such weapons, much like we may say knife or sword. To begin with, I'll tell you how they work and what they would do to an opponent facing them. After our debriefing we'll talk about ways of protecting ourselves from such a weapon should we face them in future. These two thinner weapons at the end are the ones we faced in Blackstone Vale, which is why most of us had some idea how to defend ourselves during the recent battle. Unfortunately, that was not enough to protect all of us from death or injury."

After Keren talked about the guns they were removed and carried out to one of the smaller rooms. The blankets were laid out in a line to represent the wagons, in order to make the defender's accounts more understandable. Beginning with those at the rear of the caravan each person recounted, as well as they could, what had happened to them and what they observed during the battle. There was another great intake of breath when the killing of the dranakh was first described, and all eyes turned to Garia when Feteran told how she had used Beth as a messenger.

"Milady," Merek asked, "how could you be sure that the beast would understand so complex a command?"

"Captain, during our journey to Blackstone and back we had lots of time to observe dranakh behavior and I am almost certain that they are a lot more intelligent than most people suspect. I also believe that they can communicate with each other by telepathy, by which I mean that they can use their minds to talk directly to each other. They can also, it appears, read human minds to some extent. I decided to test this with Beth and it came off perfectly."

"It has long been known that dranakh can anticipate the wants of its owner, milady, but surely they cannot, as you suggest, read our minds?"

"I don't know how else to explain it, Captain. The clearest example of what I mean is during the other battle. I'm not going to describe that today because it would only confuse proceedings, but what I will tell you all is clear enough. After the first attack on our camp, four of our dranakh appeared nearby, when we had last seen them grazing on the hills above Blackstone eight marks away. They had traveled that distance in maybe a bell as we were dressing wounds and making ready for any second attack. They could not have seen or heard either that battle or any instruction from anyone in our party."

"But surely, milady, they could have followed you, knowing -" Merek stopped, realizing what he was suggesting.

"If they knew beforehand, Captain, that would imply they knew the future, wouldn't it? If they had known the future, they would have turned up earlier and helped defend the camp from the first attack. No, I think they only started moving after the attack because they read about it in our minds." Garia shrugged. "I'm not suggesting that they can read minds the same way we hear one another speaking, because they probably don't understand language the same way we do. What they probably do is take our thoughts, intentions and fears from the surface of our minds instead. That's why they appear when a caravan is ready to move, because they can detect the wish to get going again in the minds of the wagoneers."

"As you say, milady. Does this mean we have to treat dranakh differently in future?"

"I don't necessarily think so. Because they are so powerful it is difficult to mistreat dranakh, so what they do for us they do voluntarily, yes? If they disliked what we ask them to do for us I'm sure they would let us know. As for the future, I expect that some group of Questors will investigate what I've just said and maybe ten years from now we'll get a report nobody can understand." She grinned at the men. "That's how it works, doesn't it? Until then, treat your animals with respect and you'll get the same in return."

"What of frayen, milady? Are they capable of such feats? I notice that they have become calmer and more responsive since your ideas of husbandry have been followed."

"I don't think frayen have the brainpower that dranakh obviously have, captain, but treating animals with respect works for all animals, not just dranakh."

The battle was gone through and several points noted which Merek said he would consider later. Garia and Keren then stood in the middle and told their audience what to do in the event someone pointed a gun at them in future. She also told them of future improvements Yod might make in gun design, and not to make assumptions about the possible range or capability of anything they faced. Some of their audience looked sceptical.

"Forgive me for saying so, milady," one said, "but these look clumsy things that can be used only once in a battle. You did tell us they may be reloaded, as a crossbow is, but in that time anything could have happened."

"You are right, Torin is it? That's exactly what happened in this battle. However," she emphasized, "if they had carried twenty guns instead of ten, or even thirty or forty, then we would have all been dead. We were lucky that Yod came to get me with everything they had to hand and it wasn't enough, just. Our two archers made a great difference by killing one gun team before it could fire and archers will always be able to outfire guns, at least for now. But remember, one of these guns can kill several people with a single shot. No archer or crossbowman can do that.

"In the future, a man with a gun will be able to fire and kill a single person from beyond the range of any archer. The guns of the future won't need teams to fire them or be so heavy. They'll also be easier and quicker to reload. The armor you now have will be useless. At that point we might as well surrender right away because nothing we have would be able to stop them."

There was a dead silence in the room as Garia pronounced this.

"What do we do, milady?" came a small voice in the crowd.

Garia turned to Robanar, who strode forward to stand beside Keren and Garia.

"This is but one of the terrible secrets Lady Garia hides from our world, and one of the secrets Yod wished to gain by kidnapping her. She knows what happens when whole armies of men numbering millions are armed with nothing but guns and worse weapons. She seeks to prevent our world following the same dreadful path, and I am entirely in agreement with that sentiment."

He turned around at the attentive audience. "Left to ourselves these devices would have been kept for a future where their deadly abilities may be more successfully restrained, but Yod has given them to the world and we must make reply. Men, there will be guns in your future, and we will rely on Milady Garia to ensure that no mistakes are made in their manufacture or use.

"We will take the war to Yod. There is no choice, our lands have been invaded. We trust that Lady Garia will assist us in ensuring that the war will come to a successful conclusion with fewer casualties on both sides." Robanar shook his head. "There are those who guide Yod who are responsible for their belligerence, and it will be those we seek. I trust that many of their ordinary folk like war about as much as we do. Let us prove to them there is a better way."

Robanar made a sign to indicate the session was at an end and turned to go. That was a signal for Merek and Master-at-Arms Haflin to head in Garia's direction. Haflin reached her first.

"Milady! Would you tell me of your swords? I know from the accounts just given they have served you well but are they damaged? Did you find any flaw?"

Garia put on an angry face and pointed with one finger to the floor.

"On your knees, Haflin!"

Robanar turned around as the murmur in the hall checked at Garia's imperious command. The shocked smith came down on his knees with a thump, but before he could begin to voice a protest she wrapped her arms around his neck and planted a kiss on his cheek!

As the men roared their delight she murmured in his ear, "I couldn't reach you all the way up there, you great lump." Speaking normally, she added, "Rise, please."

Standing back from a beaming Haflin she raised her voice so that the whole hall could hear.

"Master, your swords served me perfectly. I'll send them all along later today for you to examine. But the plates you made from the leftover star metal, that you had sewn into my tabard, saved my life twice during this battle. I took a direct hit from a crossbow bolt here and later a swipe from a sword across here. Neither more than scratched the metal. Master Haflin, I owe you my life."

Haflin executed a great bow. "My Lady, it is my honor to provide weapons and armor for those who defend our King, Queen and country. I would be derelict in my duty if I did not make sure those weapons and armor were of the best quality I could possibly devise. I am gratified my efforts have saved such a wonderful person for Palarand."

This time the cheers were louder. The only person who didn't cheer was Eriana, who was furious.

~o~O~o~

In her sitting room Eriana faced Gullbrand, who wished he was somewhere else entirely.

"This Garia! She has the Palace Guard eating out of her hand! How is this possible? Have you learned anything of her?"

"Highness, I know only what I have been able to glean so far, and that is that she arrived in Palarand in high summer under mysterious circumstances and was immediately taken in by Robanar. Much of what is said about her is only rumor and it is impossible to tell fact from fantasy."

Eriana glowered. "Is she high-born? Do we at least know that?"

Gullbrand shook his head miserably. "I have not found that out, Highness."

"Since you fail to supply me with even basic information, I'll ask what you have been doing this morning. What does Kendar have to say?"

"The custom of which we were told is real, Highness. Among the countries of this Great Valley it is expected that the sons and daughters of rulers will only marry those of other rulers. This is to bind the countries together by ties of blood and to reduce conflicts among them."

"So how is it that Prince Keren isn't married already to someone from nearby?"

"Highness, I do not know. Kendar did say that a number of candidates have presented themselves before the King but none were found suitable."

"So my chances are..?"

"Greater, Highness, I would think. Especially now that war looms for Palarand, Robanar will want to make sure the succession is secure." Gullbrand considered keeping his mouth shut but prudence overrode personal safety. "Despite what I have just said, I would not underestimate Lady Garia, Highness. She has just spent some months traveling with the Prince and the two are doubtless close."

Eriana snarled and Gullbrand took a step back. "Find out, Gullbrand! That's what you're here for. I need to know if there is opposition to our plan so that I can counter it."

"Highness, I will do so but it will take time. We have not yet been here a week and Lady G-, uh, the Baroness only returned yesterday. Now their party is in residence again we can develop sources of information. Uh, Highness..."

"What?"

"I would advise that you try and control your temper when you appear in public. You are here, after all, to be betrothed to Prince Keren and it is him you must satisfy."

"Very well." Eriana visibly calmed down at Gullbrand's caution. "Sometimes your advice is worthy, Gullbrand. I will do as you suggest. Now, let us go downstairs, it will be time for these people to serve lunch."

~o~O~o~

Terys turned and waited for Garia as they entered the dining room.

"Garia, my dear. Do you still nap?"

Garia was instantly wary. The way she understood it the afternoon nap was something that everyone did in the heat of summer. They had done it when they first went to Blackstone but as the seasons changed there seemed little reason to bother. But maybe the Queen had other ideas... or maybe not. Which meant almost any reply she gave could be the wrong one.

"Uh, ma'am?"

"I forget, dear, that you are not used to our changes of season yet," the Queen said, noticing Garia's apparent confusion. "In the hot weather it is best to nap after lunch but it is not so necessary in these cooler days. Indeed, I am told that a different custom prevails in some of the more remote parts of the kingdom, and that is to wake in the night for perhaps a bell. Have you knowledge of this custom?"

"Uh, yes, ma'am, I do but I don't - we don't - do that ourselves just now. I know that some do it in Blackstone. I have woken up some nights but that was because I have been thinking about various problems or," she grimaced, "because the bed has not been so comfortable. Perhaps it is something I might do when I am older, ma'am."

"As you say, my dear. I just wanted to make sure that you were not going off after lunch to lay down, because I have asked Eriana to tell you how her people came to Alaesia originally. She recounted the story briefly to us some days past before you returned and she said then that they knew they came from another world. Of course they are so remote that no-one else knows their story, so it has not been possible for any to prove or disprove it. Then I realized that of course you might be able to do so."

"It's possible, I suppose." Garia was interested, despite the circumstances. "Ma'am, you mean to do this straight after lunch?"

"I do, dear, before everybody else sets upon you with their demands."

Garia rolled her eyes. "As you say, ma'am. I think Merizel has already had notes from several people, including some inside the palace. After lunch, then."

"After lunch."

Lunch was a quiet affair after the morning's business. Robanar seemed to be thinking about the forthcoming war and Keren's attention was torn between Garia and Eriana. Garia tried to be civil around Eriana but the Princess made it plain she was not happy. However, she carefully deflected any solicitous questions from Terys and Keren, preferring to concentrate on trying to make her fork do as she wished it to.

Merek finally managed to speak with Garia right after lunch.

"I'm sorry, Captain, I am expected at a meeting with the Queen shortly. How can I help?"

"Milady, we must meet together soon to decide how you wish to manage your troops."

"My troops? I don't have that many, unless you mean all those men who look after Milsy."

"I do, milady. Since Mistress Milsy kept up the pretense to be yourself after she arrived here it was found necessary to increase the size of the squad protecting her on her visits throughout the city. These men, perforce, wear your colors and are separate from the normal routine of the Palace Guard. It seemed logical to me that, once you returned to us, these men should become a normal part of your own retinue, milady. After all, you will have need of an escort yourself and I know your numbers are yet small."

"Actually, Captain, I did bring back two young lads from Blackstone with me. One is being trained by Stott and promises to be a fine archer. The other can handle a sword and fortunately neither was seriously injured in the battle."

"That is good to know, milady, but that still only brings your numbers up to... nine, perhaps? You would need more than that to provide a proper escort and allow the men rest days. Mistress Milsy will, of course, still require her usual escort."

"How many are we talking about? All twelve?" Merek nodded. "Did they all have a free choice in becoming Milsys's escort?"

"All knew that those who volunteered would almost certainly become your men in time, milady." Merek reddened. "Unfortunately, when I called for volunteers, every man stepped forward. It was necessary to do some winnowing so that those who were selected covered a suitable range of talents, milady. Some of them lack experience, it is true, but they make up for that in other respects."

"What does the King say about me stealing some more of his men?"

Merek looked injured. "Milady, I would not consider it to be stealing. After all, since you reside in the palace, those men would be available should circumstances require extra reinforcements. Aye, the King has consented to what I have proposed."

Garia smiled at Merek. "Then we appear to have a deal, Captain. I suggest you get together with Commander Feteran and decide how you both want to organize things in future." A thought struck her. "One thing. What about Milsy herself?"

Merek looked blank. "Why, milady, I assumed that, as she is part of your retinue, your men would continue providing escort duties for her as before."

"Actually," Garia said slowly, "I'm not sure what Milsy's status is at all. I don't remember her swearing an oath to me... or to anybody else, come to that." She thought. "I'll ask her, of course, but this may have to involve the Queen."

Merek nodded. "As you say, milady."

~o~O~o~

Robanar, Terys, Keren, Eriana, Garia and Merizel were in the downstairs parlor. Merizel was there to take notes.

"Eriana," Terys asked, "you told us some days past that your people knew they came from another world. Could you tell Garia how they could prove that?"

"Certainly, ma'am. We have sagas of our coming to this world, stories originally told by singers, now written down so we have a record. All who are of the royal family of Einnland are required to know them, although I must admit my studies were not as thorough as they might be." She smiled at Terys. "My interests lay in other, outdoor, pursuits. I leave the reading of books to others.

"The sagas tell of a time on the mother world, when our people were great mariners, able to cross oceans by following the stars. It is told that the people who came here were in ships intending to found a colony in a great new land far to the west of our native homes. There are names of myth that we have remembered, the Land of Ice, the Land of Vines, the Green Land... these sound like names out of childrens' tales. Garia, do you know of these?"

Garia was forced to nod. "Iceland, Vinland, Greenland, yes, I have heard of them. They are not myths. Two even still exist."

"Even now, after so long? The Land of Vines was where my ancestors were heading. Does that yet exist?"

"Yes and no. I'm afraid, Eriana, that the Vinland colony failed. We don't know exactly when or how, but there may have been one or more very severe winters they could not survive. We have dug up remains of some of their settlements." Garia shook her head. "Just like you, I learned some of this stuff but it didn't seem especially important at the time. I can't tell you any more, I'm afraid."

Keren pointed out, "Garia, you said yes and no."

"Ah, well, North America, which was the continent that Eriana's people were heading for, was settled again some centuries later by others who didn't know about Vinland. My people were among them. Much later those colonies gained independence and the whole thing, which might be about the size of Alaesia, is divided into two collections of states much like the Valley. My homeland, Kansas, is one of those states in the southern half. So you might say that I came here from Vinland in a strange sort of way."

"As you say," Eriana was sad. "But the ships carrying my people never reached the Land of Vines, Vinland as you name it. Just as my own voyage here was beset by storms, so a great storm destroyed the ships of the settlers and they were washed up on the shores of Einnland instead. At first they thought that they had reached Vinland but that was soon disproved. In those days there were many who knew the arts of sailing across the wide oceans and they knew the night sky. They only had to wait for the sun to set before they knew they were on a different world."

The Veil. One look at that and you'd know you weren't on Earth. So why..? Oh, this was more than a thousand years ago. It's not surprising it has fallen into myth.

"Sire," Garia addressed Robanar. "You remember I told you there was nothing in the night sky of Earth that was anything like the Veil. It seems there were those among the settlers who recognized that fact right away. It's a pity they landed in such a desolate spot, but amazing that they survived."

Assuming the Beings didn't just plan the whole thing, of course.

"As you say, Garia." Robanar nodded.

"Eriana," Garia asked, "Do your people know how long ago this all happened?"

"I am told a thousand years, milady. Such numbers are, of course, so vague as to have little meaning, but I understand the time to be more than nine hundred years, certainly, perhaps as many as one or two hundred more. While the singers told the stories, they did not take much account of time passing."

"That's true. We have old stories that have been retold over the years so much they bear little resemblance to what originally happened."

"Much seems to have changed on the mother world since my people left," Eriana said reflectively. "Would you tell me of Earth as it was when you left it?"

Garia glanced at Robanar, who gave an imperceptible shake of his head.

"Um, that could be difficult, Eriana. So much has changed since your people left that it would be like talking about a whole different world. That's going to take a lot of time and unfortunately since I've been away I expect to be very busy in the next few weeks." Garia forced herself to smile at the Princess. "If your quest is successful then you'll probably have lots of time to hear tales from Earth."

Eriana looked disappointed but not, perhaps, as much as Garia expected.

The King's hardly going to trot out all our secrets for her to take home, is he? And home is definitely where she'll be going if I have my way.

Not to mention, she has her own secrets she's keeping from us.

"A pity," Eriana agreed, "but you speak the truth. We will both be too busy in the next few weeks."

"Alone Land," Garia said, absently. "That's what Einnland means."

"Your pardon?" Eriana asked surprised. "Do you speak our language, Garia?"

She shook her head without thinking. "No, it was just a lucky guess. It makes sense, doesn't it? Your people are alone in Alaesia and you are as exiled from Earth as I am."

"As you say. I am pleased that, when spring comes and someone can take a letter to my father, that my people can be told that the story of their origin is the truth. I am saddened that there is no way back for us." She paused, struck by a thought. "There is no way back to the mother world, Garia?"

Garia shook her head. "Nope. I don't know how I got here and I don't even know where here is. There's no chance of going home, I'm afraid, for me or anyone else."

~o~O~o~

"What do you think?"

Merizel reflected. "She's honest enough, when she is genuinely interested in the subject being spoken of. I deem she has a temper much fiercer than your own, Garia. That's how I expected a Princess to behave. She seems driven, too. As Milsy said earlier, there's something we're not being told." Merizel regarded Garia with anxiety. "What do you think? Do you still think there's no cause for concern?"

"Regrettably, I think she has to be considered a competitor. She's a Princess, after all, and she knows how to manipulate the situation to her benefit." Garia sighed. "We just have to do our best, that's all. Now, we have a bell and a half before we have to get ready for dinner. Who's on your list?"

"Let me see... in the palace? Haflin, of course. Kendar, Fulvin, Shelda, Rosilda, Margra, Captain Merek... Do I need to go on?"

"About what I expected. Okay, let's get my swords and armor to Haflin first, they'll be out of our way then. After that I think we'll go find Margra. Since she'll probably be with the wounded we can go visit them at the same time, cheer them up. That should take us to dinnertime, right?"

~o~O~o~

"So, I found out what you could not! Garia is from the mother world."

"Is that possible? Can you be certain, Highness?"

"As much as anyone could be. It seems our sagas tell the truth. She said things that showed knowledge of the mother world. Earth, she called it."

"An uncouth word, Highness. I do not like the Valley tongue."

"That word is in her own tongue, Gullbrand. Though she speaks the local language easier than I do it is not the tongue she learned from her mother, I am sure of that." Eriana looked complacent. "The important fact is that, since she came from the mother world, she cannot be the daughter of any ruler or noble here. Robanar cannot consider her a match for his son, and I shall remind him of that on every occasion."

"I advise caution, Highness. The Baroness is very popular in the palace."

Eriana's face twisted. "I do not care. When I am Queen, those in the palace will do as I command. Those who do not shall be banished."

~o~O~o~

"Captain Merek, just a few words, if you have a moment."

"Lady Garia. How may I be of service?"

"Eriana." Garia didn't bother with the title. Merek frowned. "How do you know she is real, Captain? After all, she's turned up here in the palace almost the same way that I did all those months ago. Okay, she has a story but there's almost no way of knowing if it's true or not. I was only thinking earlier, if Morlan were still around he'd have a fit."

"Aye, milady. When she first arrived our suspicions were roused, as you say, particularly as some noted the similarity with your own appearance. But Princess Eriana brought with her a letter of introduction from the Grand Duke of Plif explaining her circumstances and she wore a ring thought to belong to the royal family of Einnland." Merek shrugged. "It is still possible she may be an imposter but until she makes a misstep we will not know. I am pleased to note your own scepticism, milady. As we have noted before, you have a good eye for intrigue."

"Yes, well, living in the palace does that for one, doesn't it? As it happens, she really is from Einnland even if she might not be a real Princess. This afternoon she told us things no outsider could possibly have known. In fact, they only made sense to me."

Merek nodded. "That's good to know, milady. As always with strangers in the palace, we watch and observe. Now, if you would excuse me?"

"Of course, Captain."

~o~O~o~

The dusk bell sounded and the assembled congregation fell silent. The priest intoned the words for the dead and then those who had known them came forward. There were two piles, one with a row of defenders who had died in the battle or afterwards from their wounds, and a smaller one bearing two innocents caught up in the whirlwind of war.

Garia let Senidet say some words for her friend before taking her place.

"Jasinet was a willing servant, someone who dearly wished to explore the world beyond her small town. I am glad I gave her that opportunity. Her mother sought to use Jasinet as a lever to curry favor with me but we found out and rescued her from her own family. I hope that we treated her better than any who she had dealings with before." Garia's voice became warmer. "House Blackstone became Jasinet's family and she was content with that. She was an inquisitive girl, always curious and interested in everything we did or saw. She was a good companion on our journey home and I am honored to have been her friend on that journey."

Garia took one pace to the right, and then started again.

"I have been asked to speak to you about the last of our dead this evening since I have the nearest connection of any here tonight. This young man is about my own age and he is called Yves Perriard. He came from the same world that I do but from a different country in that world, many thousands of marks away from my own.

"As I arrived in Palarand, so Yves ended up in Yod. We don't know the circumstances of his arrival or how they treated him once they realized what they had, but I can promise you he was not dealt with by them the same way the King has looked after me. As far as we can guess, he resisted their treatment and only told them the barest basics of what they wanted from him. I do not know, if our situations had been reversed, whether I could have held on as long as he did.

"Although we had our suspicions we did not know for sure that Yves Perriard actually existed until the very end of the battle. It was unfortunate, blind chance that caused his death. I saw his face alive for only a few moments as he lay dying in my arms. Because of his circumstances I suggested that Yves be given an honorable funeral as if he were one of our own. His actions certainly helped to save the lives of several of our own men. I suspect that he will be remembered in Palarand much longer than he will be in Yod."

The priest walked forward and handed Garia a torch, which she pushed into the small pyre. As senior armsman at the battle, Feteran was given a torch to ignite the larger pyre. All then stood back and remembered their friends and comrades. Eventually, with the sky almost dark, the crowd began to disperse to their evening pursuits.

Eriana asked Terys a question as they walked back to the main part of the palace.

"Do you fire all your dead, ma'am?"

"We do, Eriana. It has always been the custom in the Great valley to do so. This is partly for historical reasons, from when the river used to flood every town and village, to avoid disease from the bodies. Why do you ask, dear? What do your own people do?"

"Mostly we bury them, ma'am. There is a field, away from the town, where most of our dead are put. Our royalty and some of our most renowned warriors are not buried, though, but sent out to sea in a burning ship. It is a very old custom, milady."

"A burning ship? How do you stand the expense?"

"It is not a question of expense, ma'am, but to honor the dead in a suitable fashion. The ship will usually be one that the dead man owned during his life."

"Dead man? What of those like yourself, then?"

Eriana shrugged. "We are not considered so important, ma'am. We are buried and then, if our husband should die later, we may be dug up and sent to sea with him."

Terys shuddered. Eriana's people were a strange folk... She wondered how well she would fit in... if she were to become Queen of Palarand in due course. The customs of her own folk were different than here, of course, but at least she considered herself to be an inhabitant of the Great Valley. Eriana was almost stranger to her than Garia was.

"Join us in the parlor, would you? I'll have some fresh pel made."

"Of course, ma'am."

~o~O~o~

"That's all I have so far." Merizel lowered her list.

Garia groaned. "That's enough, don't you think? I'll be spending a month just driving around the city in a carriage looking at all the projects! That's without finding out what Milsy's been up to."

"I don't think you need worry just yet, Garia. She can only have continued what you started, surely?"

"That's what worries me. And we need to sort out her status pretty quick. It occurs to me that Milsy is getting royalties from all those gadgets she's making, like clocks."

"You don't begrudge her the money, surely?"

"Of course not. But she may not be as wise in the ways of finance as I am. Oh," she suddenly had a thought, "I guess the Queen is keeping a watchful eye open, don't you think? I may be worrying over nothing."

"Hmm. That's another thing, actually." Merizel turned over a few sheets. "Here it is! Kendar has suggested that you consider taking on some accountants. Your own finances are threatening to swamp the palace finances."

"Ouch. Okay, we'll talk to some people tomorrow, then. Perhaps I'll have to open my own bank! Anything else?"

"There's a note here... Kendar says you need to send something to Bleskin as token of his stewardship."

"Oh, okay. We'll have to talk with him tomorrow, then. We'll see if we can do that first thing after breakfast, and with any luck we can involve the Queen as well."

Garia climbed off the settee and stretched. "Aaah! That's better. Another long day, don't you think?"

"As you say, Garia, and I don't think they'll be getting any shorter very soon, do you? You're right, it's time I went to bed as well. I'll see you in the morning."

"Good night, Merry."

"Good night, Garia."

Garia's plans are derailed by outside events and she is reduced to sitting with the Queen. This does provide an opportunity to have an honest private conversation, though the results are not what she expected. Later, Garia learns some important new information...

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

104 - Eriana Revealed

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2014 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Garia's carefully laid plans only lasted until she reached the breakfast table the following morning. The diners had all found their seats and the servants had begun placing the food platters on the table when a guardsman ran, breathless, into the room. He skidded to a halt facing Robanar and banged his chest with a fist.

"Sire! Forgive the intrusion. The Yod Residency is in flames."

Merek's knife and fork went back on the table with a clatter and he pushed back his chair.

"Sire. With your permission?"

Robanar nodded and Merek turned to follow the guardsman, but Garia called, "Captain! Wait!"

Everybody turned to face Garia.

Merek said, "My Lady, time is important -"

"I won't keep you long, Captain. Just consider what might happen in the rest of the city if everybody is heading for the burning building to help."

The guard captain looked taken aback initially but then his eyes narrowed as the implications of Garia's remark filtered through. He gave her a curt nod and then gestured to the guardsman to lead the way out. Robanar turned to Garia, a question on his face.

"Sire, where I was brought up we didn't experience anything like this, but you know that we had means of knowing what was going on in other parts of the world."

Some of the less well-informed diners regarded Garia with scepticism but the King merely nodded.

"Should we discuss this at table, milady?"

Garia considered briefly. "I don't think any harm would come from talking about it now, Sire, but I think I want to give you my thoughts privately before we start issuing instructions or anything like that."

Robanar nodded again. "I agree, milady. Merek has the situation in hand, having noted your warning, so I suggest we finish breaking our fast and retire to the parlor."

Eriana was all ears. "Sire? What has happened?"

Robanar explained, "Eriana, I do not know how you organize such matters in Einnland, or even if you have need to do so. Most of the countries in this part of Alaesia send representatives of their own governments to those others who they trade with or have other close contacts. These representatives have special diplomatic privileges and are usually called Residents, since they reside in the other country. If they have many staff they will often live in buildings which are considered small pieces of their own territory. Sometimes if the countries are far away or there is little contact there would only be a man or two, living in a house or even an inn in the city."

The Princess shook her head. "We have nothing like that, Sire, since we are so isolated. There are diplomatic visitors from time to time and naturally they are treated with all respect by my father's court."

"From what you have described to us so far I thought that would likely be so. The Residency, then, is where the representatives of Yod reside and the building appears to have been put to the torch."

Eriana frowned. "Yod are those who attacked His Highness, is that right? Have your people taken revenge on their countrymen, then?"

Robanar shook his head. "I cannot answer that, Eriana, until we know more. If I would know my people, I would not consider this a thing they would do, but these are unusual times. We must allow for any possibility."

Garia asked, "I don't know the particular location, Sire. Is the rest of the city at risk?"

"Again, I cannot answer that, Garia. Let us wait until we have finished eating before continuing. We may have further information by then."

The meal proceeded to a nervous conclusion, everybody anxious to finish and find out what was going on. As the diners were putting their utensils on their plates and finishing their drinks another guardsman came into the room, this time at slightly lesser speed.

"Sire. Captain Merek requests your presence at the front door."

Robanar tossed down the last of his drink and placed his beaker on the table before rising. Of course, everybody else began to stand but he raised a hand.

"Stay. Forgive me, all, but I must depart. Finish you your meals in good time, Captain Merek will have everything in order."

Keren gave his father an anxious look but Robanar merely shook his head.

"I do not think the palace is in any danger, Keren. Remain here for the while, keep the women company while I find out what is happening."

"As you command, father."

The dining hall settled into a kind of tense silence as the King left.

Keren asked, "Mother, what should we do this morning? I doubt we may do as we had previously planned."

Terys considered. "Wait until we have some word, Keren. Until then, perhaps we shall all rise and go to our parlor. If you wished to hear more of Einnland's past, perhaps, that may be a more suitable place to do it."

Everybody followed the Queen through the corridors to the parlor, where they all found seats. Garia thought of a question she had been meaning to ask Eriana.

"Highness, when you told us how your people came to Anmar, you said they were a sea-faring people, able to navigate across oceans."

Eriana looked at Garia carefully but saw nothing but curiosity.

"That is so, Garia. After they were stranded here it took several years to establish a permanent home for ourselves. There were few who remembered how to properly build the large boats and the available wood was difficult to work. There were factions, some wishing to remain where they had been washed ashore, some wishing to move inland in search of better soils, others wishing to attempt to return to the lands we had come from.

"These last insisted that by sailing east they could do this, despite the stars being different to any they had known before. As soon as a boat was completed some few would provision it for a long voyage and set off. None were ever heard from again. After many years such sailings ceased, both because it was apparent that no-one had ever returned to signal success and because all those who had known the ways of the sea had either departed or died. There was nobody left who knew that art."

Her face showed that this was part of her people's history she didn't agree with.

"Of those who remained more than half chose to leave that lonely coast and migrate inland. We do not know what happened to them, either, but we suspect that they may have reached the west coast and made a new colony there. There were centuries of darkness, as all here will know, when the different peoples who live on Alaesia were ignorant of each other. When trade routes were established again a fierce people were discovered on the west coast whose language has words similar to ours. They may be the lost colonists or they may be others who have made the same voyage my people did, we do not know."

"Thank you, Eriana. Ma'am, do you know of such a people?"

"I do not, dear. The King would of course know and probably Kendar. Otherwise, you might have to ask Master Tanon or even possibly a Questor like Master Gerdas. Does he not correspond with his fellows in far lands?"

Garia thought. The Queen's suggestions probably had merit but it would only be to satisfy her own curiosity, after all.

She said, "Ma'am, I think that might be something worth investigating, don't you agree? I don't like mysteries, even though my own appearance here is a mystery. I don't think it's something that is going to have a high priority, though, when you think of what is happening outside right now. Merry?"

"I've already made a note, Garia."

"Did I ever tell you you were a treasure?"

Eriana's blood simmered. How is it this girl had a good helper, one who anticipated her mistress's needs before she spoke them? Why instead did she have to put up with that dolt Gullbrand? The problem was, the only other two women who had survived to land at Plif were her two maids, and both had as much sense as damp seaweed.

Keren said, "Eriana, the story of your people sounds worse the more we hear of it. What you tell us is of a thousand years past and Palarand did not even exist at that time. Much has changed for all our folk and I doubt not that there will be more changes in the future. Take heart from this, it will not be all bad."

"You are gracious, Keren."

Now it was Garia who flashed into jealousy as Eriana gave Keren an ingratiating smile. She had to force her expression to remain pleasant but unmoved as Keren turned to the Queen.

"Mother, I had thought that I might take Eriana on a tour of parts of the palace she might not have visited yet. Do you think this would be safe to do?"

Terys considered. The Yod Residency was not that close to the palace and she couldn't see that there was any immediate danger to those within. However, she was still uncertain exactly what was happening. Was it an attack of some kind? Some kind of diplomatic subterfuge to put Palarand in the wrong? Perhaps a diversion?

"My dear, we must wait. Until we know what is happening it may not be safe even to walk about the palace."

"As you wish, mother."

Terys turned to Garia. "My dear, while we await news why don't you tell us of your journey to Blackstone? Now you have visited your domain what impressions have you of the town and its people?"

Merizel looked up in alarm at this suggestion but Garia made a small motion with her hand, signaling that she would restrict her story to the more public parts.

"Well, ma'am, the first thing you ought to know is what happened when we arrived there. When the wagons rolled into Main Street it seemed strange -"

Garia launched into a retelling of the attack by Trogan and the results, including what happened over the next few days. Keren and Merizel aided in the retelling and it was Eriana's turn to become jealous. After all, it appeared that Keren had just spent months with this girl, the two of them behaving as if it were a day's ride out to a favorite picnic spot. Although she was interested, to a certain extent, in the story she became restive and her expression could have curdled milk at ten paces.

Blackstone, the seat of Baroness Garia, seemed to be little more than a large village from the girl's telling of her story. Garia's status went down in Eriana's estimation because of this. If this village was in such an out-of-the way place, why did the King bestow it on the girl? Was it a sop to satisfy her vanity? Why did everybody find it so interesting? What was so important that the palace staff had spoken of little else until news of the battle arrived?

Her musings were interrupted by a knock on the door and she resumed her usual 'public' expression. Captain Merek entered and banged a fist on his chest.

"Ma'am, Highness. All appears to be quiet in the city now. The Yod Residency is almost embers, the ruins have been searched but no trace of bodies discovered. It seems that the building was deliberately fired, those inside leaving before the fire was noticed. No other buildings around the Residency were damaged although," Merek indicated Garia, "I must thank Lady Garia for her timely warning. Marshal Forton, already aware of the state of war, had sent patrols about the streets but when I explained Milady's thoughts to him he altered the patterns. It seems that three attempts were made to fire other buildings in the confusion, one succeeded but the fire was put out almost immediately. The damage was small. In the two other cases the fire-starters were seen and seized before they could enter the buildings."

"Thank you, Captain," Terys said. "What of the palace?"

"All training routines have been cancelled, ma'am. I sent twenty to assist Marshal Forton, the rest are at the gates and on the walls. We have accounted for all who have entered or left the palace, ma'am, according to the present rules on securing the building and grounds."

"I am relieved to hear that, Captain. And the King?"

"He is with Marshal Forton, ma'am, at the site of the main fire. I do not know when he plans to return."

Terys nodded. "As you say. I think he will most likely return for lunch, do you not agree?"

Merek nodded. "Ma'am." He turned to Garia. "Milady, it seems you have knowledge of such methods of war. I have many questions and I am sure that the King and Marshal Forton also have many questions."

"It's going to be another meeting, isn't it? Merry, what was I supposed to be doing this afternoon?"

Merizel consulted her papers. "You wanted to meet Milsy sometime, otherwise it was Rosilda and Shelda." She frowned. "This other list, on the other hand, is full of Guildsmen and Questors. I don't think you'll be able to manage any of them today, unless they have information relevant to today's events."

"No kidding. Captain, I am at the King's disposal, should he wish to discuss events some time today."

"Thank you, Milady. Ma'am? With your permission?"

Terys nodded and Merek saluted and withdrew. The Queen turned to Keren.

"Well! It seems that today's excitement is finished, my dear. Shall you take Eriana for that walk you mentioned before?"

"Thank you, mother." Keren turned to Eriana with a smile. "Coming?"

The Prince left with Eriana, the Princess's two maids following meekly behind. Garia watched as the door closed behind them.

"My dear," Terys said, "Will you tell me about it? You cannot hide what your face shows the world."

"Ma'am, I -"

Garia checked herself in confusion. She didn't think she had been that obvious, but then the Queen saw everything. She felt both rage and heartbreak at the same time and had no idea what to do. Although she had become comfortable in her new body and content with the way her new life had unfolded, she had little experience of dealing with matters like this, especially from the female perspective.

The Queen had given her an out, she had said "will" instead of "shall", the latter being almost a direct order in the local tongue. It was still possible to make this a surface-only conversation instead of baring her soul to the Queen. Garia didn't like that option since the truth would still have to be faced sometime soon. Besides, if there was one person she ought to be able to confide in, it was the Queen.

She took a deep breath and began again. "Ma'am, I think you ought to know that Keren will not marry Eriana."

Terys's gaze fell on Merizel, who was trying to look inconspicuous.

"Merizel knows everything, ma'am. She has been my confidante since before we left the palace."

Terys nodded assent and then waved a hand. "Continue."

"Ma'am, you know we became very close before we left the palace. All the time we were away we just became closer and closer and finally, during the last battle, Keren pledged to marry me and make me his Queen. We had known long before that it would be difficult if not impossible for either of us to choose anyone else. I'm sorry, ma'am, but I think Keren will outright refuse to marry anyone but me."

Terys's face was impassive. "And if he is commanded to?"

Garia had hoped that circumstance wouldn't arise. "I don't know, ma'am. It would put him in a very awkward position. I think he has made a decision, but what that is I don't know. You see, soon after we met up, on the road north, we wondered why we had been allowed to travel together after all that happened in the palace and the warnings you gave us. We talked it over and decided that you and the King were using our trip north together as some kind of test, a test to see if he was suitable to be King... or maybe some other reason. The problem we came up against is that we couldn't figure out what the test was for, and without knowing that we couldn't begin to work out what answer was required."

"As you say, dear. If the King has decided to test Keren, he has not made me part of his plan, but I can see that there might be need for such testing. Tell me, did you plan this yourself, this wedding? Did you desire to be Queen of Palarand?"

"Me? Ma'am, no! It is the person I am drawn to, not who he happens to be. I think we were attracted to each other the very first time we ever met, when Master Tanon brought me to the palace. I didn't even know he was a Prince then! There's something about him that just drew me in. Ma'am, I know that can't be the entire factor where the marriage of an heir is concerned, but surely the two parties must be compatible and I think we can say we are definitely compatible. Whereas Eriana..."

"What, dear?"

"It's occurred to me that she's effectively my rival for Keren's hand and perhaps I shouldn't be trashing her, if you understand me."

"Why not, dear? Oh, I forgot, didn't I? Yes, women do that on occasion where perhaps a man might not. But I am interested in your opinion of Eriana. You have seen her about the palace, heard her describe her homeland, tell me if you think she would make a good Queen for Palarand, assuming there is some reason why you cannot be."

"Ma'am, I don't think she would. She comes from what amounts to a small, isolated fishing community and Palarand is about to undergo a massive upheaval. I'm not sure she would be able to cope with that. I also don't think her personality is the right one to follow yourself as Queen, ma'am. When we were in the bathroom last night, we heard a lot of shouting from next door. Couldn't make out a word but the voice was hers and she was angry with her staff. I think she has a high opinion of herself."

"And why should she not, dear? She is after all, a Princess and born to privilege. I have made the court my own during my time here but I know that the woman who follows me will make a different court. Such is the way of the succession. Tell me, have you heard her using her own tongue? I wondered, when she arrived, if you could speak it as you have spoken others."

"Ma'am, I have not. Whether she knows about my gifts or not, she has not spoken anything in my hearing but the common tongue. It's probably just chance." Garia remembered a remark made recently. "Milsy has heard her speak her own language, ma'am."

"Oh? Does Milsy then have the same gift as yourself? No," Terys answered her own question, "she is from the kitchens in Dekarran, she has had no opportunity to learn other tongues, especially one so rare! Whatever else Milsy may be capable of, I do not think she has been able to learn Eriana's tongue in such a short time. You were saying, dear?"

"Ah, yes, ma'am. Milsy says she has seen and heard Eriana shouting at her staff in the corridors and so have a number of other palace staff. She behaves herself at court, ma'am, but does not seem to care when you or the King are not around." Garia added, "Milsy also thinks she's hiding something. I've only known Eriana a couple days but there's something in her voice when she says certain words which makes me wonder if we've been told everything."

"The King and I have our own reservations, dear, but we must keep them to ourselves for now. Remember, unless she is a complete substitute, as Milsy was for you, she is still a Princess of the blood and therefore eligible to marry Prince Keren." Terys gave Garia a very small apologetic smile. "Which you, presently, are not."

"Ma'am, I hope you and I are not going to fight over this but I don't think that's necessarily true. However, I can't do anything about the situation, I can only stand and watch. This is something that has to be decided between Keren and his father."

"Would you not fight for your man?"

"Heck, yes, ma'am! I recently did, at his side with my own swords. But I can't affect what happens between Keren and the King, nor would I want to. This is not a battle I can fight for him."

"I agree, dear. You show remarkable sense for one so young but then," Terys smiled, "we already knew that, didn't we? If it is any consolation the King and I have known of your attachment to the Prince for a long time but we have not interfered. It is true that you are not of any royal blood but you have many qualities which a Queen must have and so we permitted your relationship to continue, to see what you two would do. However, in the end, as you have said, it will be between the King and his son to resolve this puzzle. I can offer advice and support where it is requested but in the end it is Robanar who rules Palarand, not me."

"Thank you, ma'am. I had hoped you wouldn't be angry with us."

"How could I, dear? You are both dear to me and I want you both to be happy. Now, I think it is time we all had some pel. Kenila?"

The pel had been brewed, dispensed, drunk and the empty cups replaced on the table before Garia remembered something else that needed clarifying.

"Ma'am? I just remembered something that Captain Merek said to me yesterday. He wants to merge the men he has escorting Milsy with my own armsmen and give them all to me. They would still do what they are doing now but they would all officially belong to House Blackstone instead of the Palace Guard."

Terys nodded. "I remember hearing Merek talking about it with Robanar while you were away. It seems to me a sensible arrangement. Do you object to having more men-at-arms, dear?"

"Oh, no, ma'am! It wasn't that. The problem is Milsy. Captain Merek thought she already belonged to House Blackstone but I don't ever remember her swearing an oath to me or to anyone else for that matter. Do you know whose vassal she is right now?"

It was not often that the Queen of Palarand was surprised but she showed it now.

"Why, my dear, I do not know! Surely she is... but no, that could not be. Garia, we all assumed that she had sworn you an oath when she took her place as your double, all those months ago. If she has not, then she would still be vassal to Gilbanar... but, being born in the castle and working in the kitchens, I doubt she has formally given allegiance to anyone. What a curious situation!"

"Ma'am, I guess that's so. We'll just have to ask her what she wants to do. I hear she is heavily involved with the guilds now, perhaps she should just do whatever they do instead of becoming my vassal - or someone else's."

"My dear, the guildsmen make their oath to their King, knowing no other master. If she were to do so, it would be your decision to provide an escort for her or to leave that to the Palace Guard, so long as she resides here."

"But... I'm both a noblewoman and a guildswoman. There appears to be no conflict with my own oaths... or is there? I don't think these situations have ever happened before, ma'am."

"As you say, dear," Terys said slowly. "You raise an interesting point. Perhaps we need to examine our customs and laws more closely, discover whether any changes must be made." The Queen smiled at Garia. "Most such laws and customs assume that they bind men to their King or their Guild. Since your own arrival we recognize that certain laws must change. I will speak with the King and with Kendar about your problem, dear, since it is unlikely this will be the last time such a matter will arise."

"Thank you, ma'am. I haven't had a chance to spend a lot of time with Milsy yet, so when I do I can ask her what she would prefer to do. With your permission?"

"Of course, dear."

~o~O~o~

"Milsy, this is Senidet," Garia said, introducing the Blackstone girl. "She is the daughter of Brydas, Blackstone's smith. She can read and write and she understands the technical drawings which the guild sends her father."

"Pleased to meet you," Milsy said. She gave the other girl a quick inspection. "You decided to chance your luck in the capital, then?"

"If it please you," Senidet said, "Lady Garia suggested that I come with her on her journey south. She believes that I will learn much more here than at home with my father. She plans to prentice me, though we do not yet know in what craft."

"Ah!" Milsy smiled at Garia. "Milady, I sense a hidden motive here. You want me to look after your friend here while you are tangled up with this war, yes?"

"If you would, Milsy. As you say, I'm going to be somewhat busy the next few days." Garia frowned. "We really must have a talk, and soon. There are a couple of very important items outstanding between you and me."

Milsy nodded. "As you say, Garia."

But Garia's attention was elsewhere, and there was dismay on her face.

When Keren ushered Eriana into the dining room he noticed Garia's expression and it was like a dagger to the heart. He had enjoyed himself showing the Princess around the rambling palace buildings and courtyards, telling her of its long history and ancient origins. Eriana had been cool at first but eventually the two had relaxed in each other's company. There were still some rough edges but they could at least hold a civilized conversation.

Now he remembered what he was missing and the effect his actions were having on the one person he really cared about. He knew his own anguish was probably reflected on his own face for all to see and he forced a smile.

"Eriana, it looks like we'll have to wait for father to join us before we sit down to lunch. Shall we go and find out if there's any more news? I don't see Captain Merek here but mother might know some more."

Keren steered a path away from Garia, who was talking to Milsy and Senidet, heading towards his mother instead.

"My dear," she greeted him, "did you have a good walk?"

"We did, mother. Everybody seemed tense wherever we went."

"It is to be expected, dear. We are at war, we are all uncertain what will happen next."

"Have you any further news? Will father join us for lunch?"

"I do not know, dear. If he does not come shortly I will ask Kendar to begin, since those already here will become hungry. As to news, I have heard no more. What of your walk? Eriana? What do you think of our home?"

"Ma'am, I found the size of your palace astonishing when I first arrived here, but Keren has explained that it is much more than just a home for the royal family. It seems you also have many underlings... I think I mean retainers, who work at the front of the building and govern the country on behalf of His Majesty. I had not appreciated the size of Palarand, in Einnland we do not need so many to rule but it seems that here you do."

"It seems that we do," Terys echoed. "The palace has been extended three times since I came to join Prince Robanar at his father's court and I doubt not it will be extended further in the future. What have you seen today, dear?"

Terys and Eriana talked for a few moments with Keren standing awkwardly beside them. After a short time Kendar announced the King and Captain Merek and everybody headed for the tables. Keren took the opportunity to intercept Garia. When she noticed him coming he could see that her expression was filled with pain and reproach.

He bent to her ear and said, "I meant what I said, you know. Like my father, I shall be true to my oath."

"Shall you, Highness?" she questioned softly. "What about this morning?"

"I but do what is required of me," he replied. Realizing what he had just said, he added, "As a host to a guest in my father's house, Garia. That is all I do."

There was no time for any more as they found their seats. Garia had been slightly comforted by the Queen's attitude earlier but when Keren had appeared with Eriana on his arm, both smiling and talking, it had been like a blow to the gut.

I can't do this for him. He has to handle this problem all by himself. I trust you, Keren, but you're making it very difficult for me to watch.

The fire, fortunately, occupied everyone over lunch and Garia was thankful for the diversion.

~o~O~o~

The afternoon meeting involved Garia, Merizel, Keren, Robanar, Merek, Forton and Feteran. All gathered in the parlor, Garia thinking that she was spending so much time in there she might as well move in.

"Milady," Robanar began. "This morning you showed knowledge of criminal actions which those of Yod might take in our city. The events which followed showed that your warnings were needed. Might you share your knowledge with us, that we might better protect our lands and our people?"

"Sire, the actions the Yodans took this morning might not be criminal, as I understand things. I'm assuming that normally, if two Valley states went to war, there would be some kind of declaration made?"

"That is so, Milady. The Valley Messenger Service would take a formal letter from one ruler to another, and usually there is a reply to be returned. In this case, of course, there was no such letter or reply."

"That is true, Sire, but I would consider that the attack on our caravan to have the same effect as a letter. After all, they could hardly claim that a hundred or so men dressed in similar uniforms and carrying their latest weapons were bandits, could they? On Earth there are several cases where war was declared by one side attacking the other with no warning. It isn't honorable, but that's a different matter."

"As you say, milady."

"So, from the moment of that attack, Yod knew they would be at war with Palarand... if not for some time before, and those inside the Residency began their preparations the moment they heard about the battle. They would destroy anything that could give us help and then try to make their escape. Marshal Forton, when you investigated the ruins, did you find any tunnels?"

"Aye, Milady, we did. There were two, a short one which crossed the street to emerge in the cellar of a tavern in the next block, and a longer one which we have not been able to follow, since the structure is dangerous."

"I'm betting there's at least a third one, probably hidden and going off in a different direction. There may even be hidden store-rooms where saboteurs have left weapons and other stuff for the future."

"If you say so, Milady. I will have my men conduct a meticulous survey of the whole area." He paused. "What are saboteurs, Milady?"

"They are members of the enemy who stay behind and try and make life as difficult as possible for the other side. There's not too much they can disrupt in Palarand as it now stands but you should all be aware that might change in the future. They'll target things like bridges, boats, stores of food, they would be stealing or destroying arms, causing confusion, that sort of thing. They might even do a bit of assassination when they get the chance."

"Maker! This is not how we are accustomed to conduct war, Milady. However, if Yod are prepared to stomach such measures then we must be ready to counter them. What of the other fire attempts, Milady?"

"Right. Those were probably done by some of the men who escaped, but don't think they will be the only Yodans in the city. They have probably had a number of people here, both their own men and bought locals, for years. Tell me, Marshal, what happens normally when a building catches fire in the city?"

"Why, Milady, we have three priorities, firstly to save anyone within the building, second to attempt to put out the fire and lastly to prevent the fire spreading to other nearby buildings. We have pumps to bring water from the nearest drain or ditch and therefore we need men to operate the pump. Many of those living or working nearby will help to carry valuables out of the building should that be possible. There will be others wetting down nearby buildings or removing flammables such as fodder. Of course, if it is anything but a minor matter a large crowd will soon surround those working against the fire."

"That's what the Yodans wanted. By drawing people away from where they work or live towards an obvious big fire, it leaves them free to attempt to set fire to other buildings. By this means they can divide your forces, cause confusion, lower morale. They can also take the opportunity to steal things. Money, a change of clothes, food, even perhaps frayen, to help them leave the city or remain nearby in disguise."

"My Lady, I never considered such a thing! Your warnings are well founded. Our watch list has already been redrawn, we must needs take into account your new ideas."

"It gets worse, Marshal," Garia said grimly. "That's only the first step, though in a united city it should be difficult for them to do much more. Imagine, at that Residency fire, if there had been a wagon left nearby, the wagoneer perhaps gone to help rescue people or something."

Forton nodded. "Milady, there were wagons nearby. We had to move some to make sufficient room."

"Now, suppose that those wagons weren't innocent. Suppose those wagons were filled with gunpowder, and there was a fuse timed to explode the powder long after the driver had left the scene."

Forton looked confused but everybody else understood suddenly what Garia was getting at, even if some of them hadn't ever seen an explosion.

Robanar grunted. "Explain, Milady."

"Suppose the wagons had been filled with barrels of gunpowder... even one or two barrels might have been enough. Around them they would have packed scrap iron, nails, anything to increase the amount of injuries. Now, when the barrels explode, all that stuff flies everywhere, bringing down many of those who came innocently to assist at the fire. Or whatever else was happening nearby."

Forton said, "Milady, I cannot imagine what you describe."

Keren explained, "Father, Marshal, I understand. The wagons would have disintegrated, blown into splinters and shattered fragments of wood and metal. Marshal, imagine being hit by several large splinters at once, driven as deep into your body as crossbow bolts. Any injuries made by metal would be far worse. Most of these injuries would not be to soldiers in the field but our own people, innocent of the war and with no enemy apparently nearby." He shook his head. "This is not an honorable way to wage war, Garia. Is this what happens on Earth?"

Everybody looked shocked at Keren's description, but as they all knew he had first-hand experience of the new weapons they had to believe him.

Robanar asked Garia, "Milady? Is there no remedy? Is this the future you tried so hard for us to avoid?"

Garia looked sad. "Sire, it is, in certain respects. You can decide not to use such tactics yourself but you have no way to stop any enemy doing whatever they want to. All you can do is respond to their moves, and it will be very hard to win a war that way."

Keren asked, "Is there no way we can prevent such methods and devices being used in future?"

Garia shook her head. "There isn't really, Keren. They have tried on Earth with certain kinds of weapons but the problem is, even if you hold another Great Convocation and outlaw them, everybody will know they are possible and that they can be re-invented in secret by somebody in the future."

Robanar lowered his head. "Milady, I fear that you have the right of it. As with most of the ideas you have brought us, once discovered we may never go back. Very well. You must tell us what we may expect."

"Sire, I don't know. Uh, I mean, I can't know what Yves Perriard told the Yodans. He lived like me in a part of Earth where there was a relative level of peace, much like you had in the Valley before all this started. But we've both seen pictures and descriptions of parts of our world where atrocities like I've described happen on a daily basis. We call such tactics various things like guerilla warfare, asymmetric warfare, sabotage, terrorism and many other names and the idea is to take the war to the enemy's heartlands, disrupt everything he does so that his efforts would have to be split between fighting you and guarding everything of value. The Wagon Bomb I just described is just a simple means of causing distress and confusion. If there are lots of injured you have to divert resources to looking after them. There are many other ways they could hamper what you do."

Based on her own journeys around the city and through Palarand she gave them some idea of weaknesses that an enemy could seek to exploit. Forton and Merek nodded at some of them since they would already have taken them into consideration but others raised eyebrows.

"Milady? Poison the water supply? What civilized person would stoop to such a dishonorable act?"

"Can you use the words 'civilized' and 'warfare' in the same sentence, Marshal? That's really the point, isn't it? By lowering yourself to killing someone else's people you're not being civilized any more. We have to stop thinking in those terms."

"It will be hard for us, Milady. Describe for us, if you would, this dishonorable warfare."

Without going into details of specific weapons Garia detailed actions one side or other might take like fifth columns, armed resistance units, scorched earth techniques and special forces operations. She told them about booby traps, landmines, artillery and naval warfare, going back in her memory of the War of Independence and the Civil War to explain methods that might be familiar to her listeners.

Forton looked at Merek. "We must review our procedures and assumptions, Captain."

"Aye, Marshal. There appears to be much that we may have overlooked. Milady, would you answer further questions at a later date?"

"Of course, Captain. Palarand is my country now, and I want it to win if it comes to all-out war. You'll have all the assistance I can give you, though I'm afraid it won't be as much as you would wish."

Robanar said, "You have already been of considerable assistance to us, Garia. Without your counsel no-one would have survived the recent battle."

"Sire, if I had not come to Palarand there would not have been a battle. Don't forget, my knowledge is the only reason Yod came to get me. Now I want to get as much of that knowledge out to as many people as possible so that if something happens to me you won't be at a disadvantage."

~o~O~o~

"My throat's sore again, Jenet. Am I condemned to spend the rest of my life talking?"

"It is unfortunate, Milady, but that would seem to be the case. Perhaps I could ask Mistress Margra for something that would soothe your throat?"

The two were walking through the corridors, on their way back to Garia's chambers so that they could change for the evening meal. The meeting had been long, detailed and had stretched Garia's recollections in ways she had not considered. Like most boys Gary had had an interest in weapons and warfare but his attentions had been focused on other, more civilized subjects. All he knew was from the TV and the occasional movie that he had watched in the past, plus conversations with guys his own age whose knowledge was little better than his own.

"Does she have stuff that can do that? I didn't know."

"I do not know either, Milady. We have but to ask."

"As you say -"

Garia stopped so suddenly that Jenet ran right into her, staggering off balance. Garia grabbed her to stop her falling over and, to Jenet's astonishment, clamped a hand over her maid's mouth. She immediately lifted her hand and placed a finger to her lips. From around the next corner came the sound of an angry argument. Garia caught two sentences before the voice broke off.

"Who's there?"

Garia turned to Jenet, wagged a finger at her and raised her voice. "Watch where you're going, Jenet! You nearly had me over!"

This was accompanied by a wink, so Jenet replied, "My Lady, I did not watch my footing. I apologize."

Eriana appeared around the corner, followed by Gullbrand.

"So, I'm not the only one with servant trouble, I see."

"As you say, Highness," Garia answered smoothly. "We are both tired, having met with the King for several bells. I trust you will excuse us? We must needs change before the evening meal."

Eriana graciously inclined her head. "Of course. We will see you at table." In her own language she added, "Come, Gullbrand, we will finish this conversation elsewhere."

Garia and Jenet turned the corner and headed for their chambers. Garia let out a sigh of relief.

"That was a close call, Jenet! I'm glad you caught on, there could have been trouble." Her expression changed to one of purpose. "We have to be quick. I need to speak to the Queen before we eat."

Kenila opened the door to the Queen's sitting room and admitted them. Terys was surprised to see them.

"My dear! You have not yet changed for the evening meal!" She noticed Garia's expression. "What has happened, dear? Sit down."

"Ma'am, I'd rather stand if you don't mind. Ma'am, do you trust me? I once promised to tell the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth. Will you trust what I have to say?"

"My dear, whatever is the matter? Of course, we know you to be a truthful girl. What is it you have to tell me?" Her expression became more serious. "Is it about Eriana?"

"It is, ma'am, but I didn't want you to think I'm telling tales to blacken her or to make my own position seem better, especially after our talk this morning. Besides, you will only have my word for what I'm about to tell you."

"I see. You had better tell me, then, so that I can judge for myself."

Garia stood, hands behind her back, and closed her eyes. She recited the two sentences she had overheard. When she opened her eyes again it was to see the Queen's impassive face.

"Now I understand what you meant, dear. You are certain of those words?"

"Ma'am, I am, as much as I am able to translate them for you."

"This is very serious, dear, as you no doubt realize. If what you suspect is true, it answers several questions we have had concerning Eriana's appearance here. I must speak privately to the King."

"Of course, ma'am."

"Good. I'm sure that you will not discuss this with anyone else, will you?"

"Of course not, ma'am!"

"Very well. Now, go and get changed or you will be late for the meal."

~o~O~o~

The meal was another tense affair but Garia didn't think it was because of what she had heard. Robanar did give her a quick, keen glance across the table but nothing more than that. As at lunchtime, the talk was mostly about the disturbances in the city and what might be done about them. It was no surprise to her, as the tables were being cleared, when Robanar made an announcement.

"Eriana, my dear. I would be pleased if you would join the Queen and myself in our parlor when we rise. Oh," he added, apparently as an afterthought, "Keren, Garia, Merek, I'll want you as well, and if you would ask Kendar to join us. There are important decisions to be made."

Everybody followed Robanar and Terys to their parlor and found seats. Keren looked at Garia, finding her expression one he couldn't determine. She didn't appear unhappy, so she didn't think his father had decided to arrange the betrothal tonight, but it did appear that she knew what was about to happen. Something was obviously going on and somehow he had missed it.

Terys spoke. "Garia, dear. Please tell the King what you heard this afternoon."

Garia stood and, as she had done before, clasped her hands behind her back.

"Sire, I don't want you to think that I have been deliberately sneaking around the palace trying to overhear conversations. I'm not that kind of person. However, I did overhear a conversation, entirely by accident, that I thought you should be informed of."

Robanar said, "Daughter, we know you are not that kind of a person, although the Maker knows there are enough of that sort in our palace. I know you to be truthful and ever willing to help your fellow countrymen, so speak, that we may judge this matter."

She closed her eyes and spoke, first in Eriana's language, so that she would know Garia wasn't lying, and then translating the words into the common tongue.

"...it will be Spring before my father can get here and by then it will be too late. I will have married the Prince and there will be nothing he can do about it!"

Eriana had gone white. She shifted her attention to each person in the room, finally fixing on Garia.

"I did not know that you could speak our tongue. How is that possible?"

Garia didn't want to give a secret away but the truth would serve.

"I can't tell you, Eriana. Until I heard you talking I didn't even know that I could understand your words."

Robanar spoke and Eriana froze.

"Your Highness, is what Garia tells us the truth? Did she report your words correctly?"

She rose and immediately thumped her knees down on the carpet in front of Robanar.

"Your Majesty! Don't send me back to my father, I beg you! I can't go back there, I can't!"

Over her head Robanar asked Garia, "Milady, you have heard and considered her words. Read us this riddle."

"Sire, it seemed to me that Eriana was saying that she was here without her father's consent. What she wanted to do was to marry Keren and that would somehow stop her father taking her back... perhaps she is already betrothed to someone there! Maybe someone she didn't want to be betrothed to. So... she's run away, hasn't she?" Garia's eyes widened as she worked out the rest. "That's what happened, isn't it? There was no 'embassy', as she claimed, she was running away from Einnland! Those ships she spoke of weren't with hers, they were chasing hers, weren't they?"

"Is this so, Eriana?"

Eriana bit her lip and lowered her head, finally nodding her agreement with obvious reluctance.

Garia frowned in thought. "That can't be all, Sire. I guess it is just possible that she knew there would be a way out if she escaped and came here... but that's not what happened, is it? I wonder... Eriana said that her father sent a letter to you, Sire, but that there was no reply. I'm beginning to think there was no letter sent. She didn't like what was happening at home and just ran away, perhaps taking a sea route because she knew a ship would be difficult to follow this time of year. Or perhaps she was just plain desperate. I'm betting that Eriana didn't know about Keren's need for a consort until she arrived at Plif, probably in some innocent conversation. Isn't that what happened, Eriana?"

Eriana nodded again, not daring to speak.

"You are a guest in my home and you have lied to us," Robanar rumbled. "I cannot allow this to pass, whoever you are and whatever status you claim to possess."

That brought a reaction from Eriana.

"Sire," she said, her eyes flashing, "I am a Princess! I am the only daughter of Embrikt, King of Einnland."

"And the rest of your tale?"

She bowed her head again. "Sire, I apologize for misleading you and your court. My need was great, my father wished an unsuitable marriage for me. I sought to find sanctuary in one of the fabled countries of the Great Valley, where my father could not make me return." Her eyes flickered up, then lowered again. "It is true, I did not know that any country had need of a consort for its heir until we reached Plif. I thought to satisfy two needs at the same time."

"Eriana dear," Terys asked, "how is it your father could order your return? Are you not considered adult in your own lands?"

"Your Majesty, I am not an adult," Eriana replied. Her eyes widened with surprise. "Do you imply that I would be an adult in Palarand, ma'am?"

"We account our young people adults at age sixteen, my dear. You are nineteen, you told us. What age, then, would you become an adult in Einnland?"

"Twenty, ma'am. Though that would not stop my father dragging me back to his palace and making me marry somebody unsuitable."

Terys cast a sidelong glance at Robanar. Wasn't that, in essence, what the Rule forced on those in the Valley countries? A dangerous precedent could be set here if they were not careful.

"Wait a moment," Garia interrupted. "You came from Plif to Palarand because of the rule that says children of rulers must only marry children of other rulers, right?"

"That is so, Garia."

"But... in Einnland, who could you marry? If your lands are so isolated, then there are no sons of other rulers for you to marry. So what..?" Her eyes widened again at the possible answer. "Oh, no! I wonder... Sire, Ma'am, I think that Eriana's folk also have a rule... and it's the complete opposite of the one you have here. I think she can only marry someone who is not noble, to prevent inbreeding. Am I right, Eriana?"

The look on Eriana's face showed that Garia had guessed right.

"So, your father wanted you to marry a... smith, or a fisherman or something, right? No wonder you wanted to escape!"

Eriana's face showed disdain. "I am a Princess. I deserved better!" She scowled. "I did not like the man my father picked for me, so I departed." She turned to Robanar. "Sire, I beg sanctuary of you."

Robanar glared at Eriana before replying.

"Highness, you give me a hard puzzle to solve. In Palarand you are accounted an adult and I must therefore consider your request to stay. Against that I must consider relations with Einnland, which presently are slight but should not be disregarded on that account. I do not wish to anger your King without reason. Kendar?"

"Sire."

"You must needs search our annals, discover if there is any precedent for what we have learned today. We must know that whatever we propose would fit in well with the laws and customs of the Valley. Merek."

"Sire."

"Princess Eriana is from this moment restricted to the palace and grounds. Her retinue is also thus restricted. She brings only two men, they are permitted no weapons excepting their customary belt knives. She is to have an escort of no less than four guardsmen at any time when she is beyond the confines of her quarters."

Merek banged his fist. "Sire, it shall be done."

Robanar turned to Eriana. "As for you, young lady, consider yourself lucky that I do not throw you into our cells. You have deceived us all when no deception was needed. Once we have determined what action must be taken, we will give judgement. Until then, you will remain in our palace at our pleasure."

Eriana bowed her head. "Sire."

Keren asked, "Father, does that mean Eriana is no longer to be considered as a consort for me?"

Garia's heart leapt at Keren's question. With one obstacle out of the way her own desire might be that closer to satisfaction. However, the King's reply left her hopes in tatters.

Robanar eyed Keren. "My son, it does not. Eriana, though accounted a liar and a runaway, is still a Princess of the blood. Her petition to become your consort must therefore be considered as would any other such petition."

The winter weather sets in and Garia, Merizel and Eriana spend the morning updating their wardrobes. After lunch the King summons Keren, Garia and Eriana to a critical meeting where the future of the Kingdom must be decided. When the nature of The Test is finally revealed, will Robanar or Keren win the day? And what will be the fate of Garia and Eriana?

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

105 - Decision of a King

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2014 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Garia felt a bit strange when she struggled out of sleep the next morning. The bedclothes seemed heavy. Investigation showed that somebody had covered her with a quilt during the night, which was why she felt so cozy and warm. There were strange crackling noises in the air and a smell that bounced her right back to old camping trips, but it was the kind of smell you just don't need in a large, ancient wooden palace.

The smell of burning wood.

She shot up to sitting in the bed, sure that her room was ablaze, to see Jenet bending over and tending a flickering fire in the grate facing the foot of the bed. She groaned and Jenet immediately straightened.

"My Lady! Good morning. You look shocked, was it a bad dream?"

"What? Uh, no, Jenet... it's nothing, I'm just a little confused after waking suddenly, that's all." Garia yawned. "Did you put this quilt on me last night?"

"Why yes, milady! One of the corridor servants came and told me that the weather was becoming colder so I thought to make sure you did not wake in the night through cold. Is it not to your liking? Too much, or too little, perhaps?"

"No, no, Jenet, it's fine."

Garia sniffed the air, noticing for the first time that perhaps the room wasn't as warm as it might be.

"Look you through the window, milady, and you will see the reason."

"Uh, okay."

She reluctantly slipped out of bed and padded to the window, pulling the drapes just enough to peep out. Outside in the courtyard the sky was gray but mostly invisible beneath the fall of sleet onto the flagstones below. Above the windbreak of the palace roofs the sleet was driven by a strong wind from the north-east. Garia turned, yawning again.

"How early is it? Too early to get up yet?"

"A quarter bell before your normal time, milady. I had hoped to warm the room before you rose. As you have risen, I may as well find out if there is hot water available."

Jenet went to the bathroom and pulled the rope for water, then returned to the bedroom.

"Milady, I have been remiss, but perhaps it is not so surprising as we have both been so busy since we returned. We must needs go to the Palace wardrobe immediately after breakfast, to obtain our winter apparel."

Garia shrugged. "We've gotten away with it so far, Jenet, it hasn't really been that cold, has it? If the weather has now turned, I guess you're right. Wardrobe it is, then. What are we getting this time?"

"Milady, it will be woolen underwear, gowns which permit less of our bodies to become cold and extra outer garments of various kinds. Hats, gloves, scarves, boots and other accessories as well."

"You won't have to carry all that back, surely?"

"Of course not, milady. We will merely select, as we have done before, and the servants of the Wardrobe will deliver."

"Oh, yes, I remember. Oh! Merry will need clothes like that too!"

"As you say, milady. And she has a new maid, I do not know if Tandra will have reminded her of the need."

"We'll ask her at breakfast. Now, let's go see if that water's ready - after I have been to the toilet, of course."

* * *

Garia and Jenet exited her suite to find the corridor full of guardsmen. Two of those had to be her escorts, and the reason for the others became immediately apparent as Eriana, who was in a foul mood, emerged from her own quarters. On seeing Garia the Princess made an effort to be civil.

"Good morrow, Garia. Are you going to break your fast? Perhaps we may walk together."

"Good morning, Eriana. Yes, we're going down to breakfast. I notice that it is almost snowing outside."

"Almost snowing?"

"Sleet."

"Ah, yes. At this time of year we would already have had snow at home. It is the beginning of the time of hardship for our lands, when all must measure the food, drink and fuel against the winter months. The men still go fishing, it is true, but in these darkened and storm-tossed days it is a dangerous business."

"I'm sure it is. Even on Earth fishing in the winter is no easy matter."

The two walked through the corridors, trailed by their maids and surrounded by armed men. Garia saw an opening and tried a gentle enquiry.

"I have noticed that you have a poor temper at times, Eriana. I have a bad temper as well sometimes, though it may not be as bad as your own appears to be. Mine gets worse around the time when Kalikan calls, of course."

Eriana scowled, but Garia's tone was mild and conversational.

"It is true," she replied. "It seems I am surrounded by fools and dolts - your pardon, My Lady, I do not include yourself or the King and Queen, but my servants are so slow. I must shout to make myself understood."

"So I have heard," Garia said. Eriana looked at her suspiciously. Garia went on, "I'm not sure you can get the best out of servants by shouting at them, though, and if my temper explodes I've been known to say or do things that are a little... unwise, shall we say."

"It is true," Eriana repeated. "But what may we do? We are made this way, do you not agree?"

"Oh, yes, I agree all right! When I was younger I was much worse than I am now. There was a man, a teacher, who showed me a way of making myself calm at need." Garia gave Eriana a sidelong glance. "I could maybe teach you the same method, if you thought it might help."

Eriana was quiet for so long that Garia thought she had insulted her somehow and was being ignored. Just before they reached the door to the dining room Eriana turned to Garia.

"Your suggestion has merit, Garia. If I am to remain in Palarand, whether I marry Keren or no, I cannot permit my temper to master me as it has done these past days. I have already earned the displeasure of the King, I must learn how to mellow my words and deeds." The Princess regarded Garia thoughtfully. "Why do you offer this to me? Are we not rivals for the Prince's hand?"

Garia had considered her responses to possible questions with great care. She didn't want to say anything that was untruthful but she also didn't want to make worse an already awkward situation.

"I have never tried for Keren's hand," she said. Because we just fell together by accident, that's why. "Anyway, I'm not a Princess, so the Rule doesn't apply to me. We're not in competition, if that's what you mean." Because Keren is as likely to marry you as I am to marry Marlin. The issue was decided long before we returned to the palace, only nobody knows that yet except the Queen.

Eriana was suspicious as they entered the big room. "But you two are close."

"Of course we are. We practically live next door to each other and we've been doing very similar things together. The Prince is very interested in knowledge from Earth, as is his father."

Terys greeted the pair. "Eriana! Garia! I hope neither of you was cold last night."

"Your Majesty," Eriana curtseyed, "In Einnland we are used to much colder winters, but our sleeping chambers are much smaller to save heat. The blankets your servants provided kept me sufficiently warm last night."

"Your Majesty," Garia curtseyed, "I was warm enough, thank you. Jenet reminds me that we have to visit the Wardrobe to choose our winter clothing as soon as possible."

"Of course, my dear. You have been away, have you not, and have been busy ever since you returned. Go to the Wardrobe after breakfast and enjoy a morning among the silks and furs as any woman might desire to do. Eriana, have you winter clothing? I doubt the palace will become as cold as your father's house but we do wear thicker attire in colder days."

"I have some, ma'am, but perhaps I might go with Garia and see what the Wardrobe has to offer. With your permission?"

"You have it, my dear. It seems you will reside with us until the spring whatever happens so you must be suitably attired."

"You are gracious, Your Majesty."

"Ma'am," Garia said, "I think Lady Merizel might need some winter gear as well."

"Then you three shall go together. You will not be too many for the Wardrobe servants to manage." Terys hesitated, then added, "My dears, the King has asked a private audience of you both after lunch today. Now that our son and our adopted daughter have returned there are matters of state which require clarity. I trust you will make sure your other commitments are suitably adjusted."

Garia curtseyed. "I'll let Merizel know, ma'am."

It's happening. This is the day when all gets decided. I just hope we can make this come out the way we wanted... or do I mean the way the Beings intended? No, this union was never in their plans, was it? This is just an unexpected bonus for them.

Whatever, I'm going to need my wits about me this afternoon, and I have to spend all morning with Eriana...

Milsy and Senidet appeared, talking together in low voices. Garia saw that the pair had apparently hit it off together and, knowing some of what Milsy had already achieved, Senidet was probably in the best place to find her feet in the capital. Milsy was most likely a one-off like herself but there would be many more Senidets and the Kingdom would need their brains and expertise to function into the future. Since Garia had been away from recent developments Milsy would be a better person to evaluate her potential.

Merizel entered, followed by her new maid Tandra. She walked across and said a few words to Bursila before joining Garia and Eriana.

"Highness, Milady. A cold night, don't you think?"

"As you say, Merry. Jenet was forewarned during the night and put a quilt over me. After breakfast we're going to the Wardrobe to pick out some winter clothes. By the Queen's command, both Eriana and yourself will be joining me, I'm afraid."

"Afraid? Oh," Merizel grinned, "you think I'm going to spend the whole time roaming the rails, don't you?"

"Seeing as how you've done just that every other time we've been near the place, yes."

"Mayhap you are right, Garia. I'll try and restrain myself this time." Merizel frowned. "I think I'm going to need a bigger dressing room..."

Eriana smiled. "Twas ever thus, Lady Merizel. It seems that however much room a woman has for her clothes, she always desires more. We must each keep a check on our fancies this morning."

Finally Keren appeared alongside his father and everybody headed for the tables. He greeted both Garia and Eriana with a smile as they chose seats.

"A good night, girls? What plans have you for this morning? Garia, I note that you are not wearing your exercise attire."

"Good morning, Keren. Unfortunately I can't exercise today since all my things are still in the palace laundry somewhere. Besides, Jenet reminded me that I have no winter gowns and accessories yet, which means we'll be spending most of the morning deep in the Palace Wardrobe. The Queen has permitted Eriana to get some cold weather clothing as well so we'll go there together. Merizel is coming as well."

Keren regarded them with mock horror. "I know what you girls get up to in there, so I think I'll just find somewhere else to be this morning! As it happens, father wants to talk to me about the political situation so that will suit everyone, will it not? We will next meet at lunchtime, then."

Eriana looked interested. "Exercise attire?" She looked at Terys. "Ma'am, I was not aware that ladies of your court took exercise, at least not the way I understand that word to mean."

There were smiles all around as Terys replied, "My dear, Garia has brought the idea of exercising with her from Earth. She has opened the eyes of all Palarandi women to abilities we never knew were possible. However," she added, "Garia's ideas of exercise are not suitable for most women. Perhaps you may tell us what you do in Einnland, then, if the word exercise is known to you."

"Ma'am, very few women in Einnland take exercise but for those who do, it consists mostly of running and rowing. There are races for runners and for teams of rowers, held annually during the Festival of Midsummer. The contests will be men against men and women against women, of course."

"The Festival of Midsummer? Is that akin to our Harvest Festival, do you think, dear? That is perhaps a month later, just before the rains begin."

"Ma'am, we don't have the rains in Einnland. I learned about those when we resided in Plif. We have a feast day when the harvest is brought in, it is true, but that is much later in the year."

"Ah, I see. Regarding exercise, do you practice with weapons, Eriana? Is it a custom that your women fight?"

"Ma'am, we are not permitted to fight, but some of us may practice with the short bow and the short spear for sport. I am accounted expert with both, probably because of my size and build. May I ask the reason for your question, ma'am?"

"Simply that Garia is a warrior, dear, and much of her exercise is with the men of the Palace Guard. She trains them in ways of fighting unknown in the rest of the Great Valley."

Eriana peered suspiciously at Garia. "I have seen her with swords, it is true, but I did not really believe until now that she was in truth a warrior. Garia, you do not look like a Valkyrie."

Garia smiled. "No, regrettably not. I make do with what I have been given and let the men handle the heavy lifting. You, however, could have been a Valkyrie."

"It is possible, Garia, though no-one has ever considered that I could be trained as a warrior." The obvious thought came, and she turned to Terys. "Ma'am, would you consider letting me..."

Terys turned to the King. "Dear? Would this complicate matters any more?"

Robanar regarded Eriana for a long moment before saying to her, "You may accompany Garia when she attends the guard practice sessions, Your Highness, but before I consider letting you handle any weapons in my palace I think I shall require oaths of you. Is that understood?"

Eriana bowed her head. "As you command, Your Majesty. And thank you."

Breakfast ended and everybody dispersed to their morning tasks. For Garia this meant leading a growing procession of noblewomen, maids and guards in the direction of the Palace Wardrobe. The party reached the offices just ahead of Dyenna, the new Mistress of the Wardrobe, who had to push her way through the mob to reach her desk.

"Your Highness, Milady... Garia, isn't it, and Lady..?"

"Lady Merizel," Merizel replied. "I'm Baroness Garia's secretary."

"Ah, yes, forgive me. You and the Baroness have been traveling, have you not? I apologise, I did not recognize you, you have been some months away from the palace. Let me see..." Dyenna rummaged on her desk until she found the note from the Queen. She looked up. "You both require winter clothing, of course. That will not be difficult for us to provide. And for your maids?"

"Yes, please. Though you should note that I presently have a different maid, the other remains with Mistress Milsy for the while."

Dyenna gave a rueful smile. "Ah, Milsy. Her requests for attire have been as strange as those of... forgive me, Lady Garia! I intended no insult."

"None taken," Garia said with a smile. "I would be surprised if Milsy hadn't wanted unusual clothing, she was supposed to be my double, after all."

"Would you be requiring any further... strange attire today, milady? I must needs alert Rosilda if you do."

"Not today, thank you. I will probably need some winter-weight riding gear soon, though, as will Merizel and our maids. As for any other unusual garments, I think I'll get back to you. There's far too much going on at the moment."

Dyenna rolled her eyes at Garia. "As you say, Milady! I'll find some staff to take care of you and all your party." She turned her attention to Eriana. "Highness, I am surprised to find you at the wardrobe again so soon. Is there something I can provide for you or do you accompany Milady Garia?"

Eriana explained, "The Queen, learning of Garia's visit here this morning, bade me accompany her to see if there is any winter clothing that may be suitable for myself. Though I come from a colder climate, much of my attire did not survive the voyage as you already know. The Queen thinks I may discover some extra garments to warm me as the winter continues."

"Ah, as you say, Highness. Then, if you will all follow me, I'm sure that we can provide you with everything you may need. Take care, the weather has made the ground slippery."

They hurried through the courtyard where Garia noticed that two of the huts had disappeared, leaving an open space marked with their outlines on the flagstones. Dyenna led the way into one of those remaining and found several female servants sorting garments.

"The Princess and the two Ladies require winter attire, having arrived at the palace recently. Their maids may also require such clothes. Please attend them."

The servants dropped what they were doing and curtseyed to Dyenna. The three recipients and their maids were separated and led by the servants to another of the huts where Garia was shown winter clothing and accessories. There were gowns of thicker materials, most of which had higher necklines, lower hemlines and full sleeves. There were also what Jenet called "house coats" which were over-gowns, fastening in front, longer than the normal daywear and with stiff, upright collars that made her think of Cruella de Vil. Each selected one before moving to the shoemaker's hut for footwear.

Here they obtained short, fleece-lined slipper-boots for wear inside the palace and ordered pairs of similar outdoor boots for traveling in the city. Garia also found it necessary to request special winter-weight boots she could use while exercising. She felt that the footwear normally used indoors would not be appropriate in the dojo or while she was involved in other training.

Merizel appeared during her conversation with the bootmaker.

"Garia, I may have a small problem. It never occurred to me when I chose to have a new maid but we all ride, don't we? That means that Tandra will have to learn as well, if she is to accompany me."

This point hadn't occurred to Garia and she had to think for a moment.

"If she is willing," she replied slowly, "then yes, she will, won't she? Hmm. First, I think we'd better clear it with Her Majesty, don't you agree? If that's okay then we can start training her, but of course she'll also need kitting out with a set of riding clothes and accessories." Garia turned to the maid. "What do you think, Tandra? Merizel rides, and is extremely fond of her frayen, so would you be prepared to ride also?"

Tandra looked surprised to be given any choice in the matter. "My Lady, I don't know what to say. If it will permit me to serve Lady Merizel then of course I must needs ride."

"But what of your own desires?" Merizel asked. "Have you not seen us ride, do you know the attire we wear? We would not force you to do something that you would find difficult or distasteful, that is not our way."

Tandra bobbed a curtsey. "Milady, thank you for your consideration. I have seen you and Lady Garia and your other maids at mealtimes in your riding attire and wondered if I might like it. If you would permit, I wish to try the art of riding a frayen."

Garia warned, "We'll have to get it past the Queen first, you understand?"

"As you say, Milady."

The two parties merged and moved back into the palace proper, where a room full of shelving supplied various kinds of hats, gloves and scarves. All these were of varying thicknesses and materials to cover wear both inside the palace and outside. As they trooped back to the office for the documents to be updated they met Milsy and Senidet.

"Have you been collecting cold weather clothing as well?" Garia asked.

"We have, Milady," Milsy answered. "I see you have been doing the same."

"Yes, we missed out through being away. Judging by today's weather, I guess we're going to need it all soon. Senidet, how are you getting on?"

"Milady, I have seen some amazing things! I had no idea there was so much more than I had seen in Blackstone."

"Ah, well, some of that will be Milsy's doing, I expect. Some of it I don't even know myself." Senidet looked surprised. "From her letters she has been very busy since she arrived here, haven't you, Milsy?"

Milsy grinned. "As you say, Garia. I'll have to give you a conducted tour when you have the time. I am interested to learn how much of what I have thought of resembles what exists on Earth."

"As you say, but not this afternoon, I think. The King has summoned us to an important meeting and I'm not sure I need distractions right now."

"Of course. We can arrange something, no doubt."

Eriana appeared then, as Dyenna filed their acquisitions.

"Garia," she began without preamble, "I wish to accept your offer to calm my mind. Although the palace servants are... well-meaning, there have been difficulties this morning, mostly of my own making. Every day I reside here I discover how different Palarand is than my own homeland." She looked at Garia earnestly. "Will you teach me?"

"If you're sure about this, Eriana. What I do may look silly to start with so you'll have to learn to persevere. Do you think that you can manage that?"

"It seems I have little choice, should I remain in this land." She gave a single, sharp nod. "I am a Princess of the house of Yarold. This I will do."

Milsy looked enquiringly at Garia.

"Oh, Eriana has a foul temper, much like my own," Garia explained with a little fudging. "I offered to teach her the techniques I was taught to control my own mind. It goes along with the Tai Chi and the martial arts, of course."

"Bursila taught me the Tai Chi before we left Dekarran," Milsy said. "Would there be any benefit in me learning this mind technique?"

Garia smiled. "Of course, assuming both you and I can ever find enough time to do the sessions! Merry?"

"I will note it, Garia. But I cannot schedule any time for anything until after this afternoon."

Garia's face fell. "Oh, yes. Let's get the awkward business over and done with first."

Another enquiring look from Milsy.

"Oh," Garia waved a hand, "There's a meeting with the King this afternoon. Very important." Milsy frowned, but Garia added, "You'll all find out about it, whatever happens."

~o~O~o~

When Garia entered the dining room for lunch Eriana approached her with a frown.

"You said something strange when we first went to the Mistress of the Wardrobe, Garia. You said that Milsy was your double. I am confused, I thought she was your sister or your cousin, perhaps, the two of you are so similar."

"Thank you, Eriana. As it happens Milsy and I are not related but she was chosen to pretend to be me some weeks back, in order to distract those who wanted to kidnap me."

Eriana's eyes were wide. "I thought that tale a fantasy, Garia! It is all true, then?"

Garia grinned. "There are many, many tales told about me and I bet not a tenth of them are anywhere near the truth. If we ever get any leisure time," she rolled her eyes, "I'll tell you what really happened to us."

"There are many tales of elder days told in Einnland," Eriana mused. "Most assume they are fable, I wonder now if they are not."

"Don't assume everything you hear is true, Eriana. In fact, I would assume none of it is true, until you can prove the opposite! Still, sometimes the truth can get pretty weird."

"I agree, Garia. Here is the King! Shall we be seated?"

Keren had been talking with his father while the women were at the palace wardrobe, ostensibly discussing the war situation but Garia thought the afternoon's meeting had probably been mentioned. He seemed thoughtful but not anxious during the meal, deflecting conversation into pleasant, safer channels. His father said little except to Terys, mainly giving Garia and Eriana considered glances when he thought they weren't looking. Terys looked... serene, as though she already knew what was to come and what the result would be.

She knows everything, Garia thought. I wonder if Keren has confided in her the way I did? Women can talk to each other but men find that much harder to do. I don't think he'd speak to his father in these circumstances.

"My dear," Robanar said to Terys as the plates were cleared, "Shall you join me in our parlor? There are matters which concern Keren, Eriana and Garia that must needs be determined today. We will also require the presence of Merek and Kendar but, Milady Merizel, I regret there is no place for you today. I beg you not to consider this a slight on your person or your abilities. I have no doubt that Milady Garia will inform you all you must know once we have concluded our meeting."

Merizel replied, "As you desire, Sire. I serve, as always, at the King's command."

Eriana followed the group as they made their way through the corridors, surrounded, as usual, by a contingent of the Palace Guard. It had dawned on her that she had made some poor assumptions when she had arrived in Palarand, thinking it similar to her own country if somewhat larger. Now she knew that was not true. Although on the surface much appeared similar the differences were beginning to show and it had partly contributed to her poor temper since her arrival. The lives of these people were much more complex than in Einnland and they spoke of matters incomprehensible to herself.

For example, it had taken her some days to understand the Valley Messenger Service and how it functioned. The Great Clock in the palace was something unknown to her, despite Milsy attempting to explain how it worked. The annual rains and the subsequent flooding of the river were mysteries, too. By proposing herself as Queen to these people, had she chosen a task too large? True, the present Queen had had to adapt but her own country of birth was at least a Valley state. Eriana was beginning to understand the gulf between Einnland and the Valley and she wondered, whether she became Queen or no, what use she might be in such a land.

A footman opened the parlor door and those taking part filed inside. Besides those actively taking part there were the Queen's two maids, her own two servants and Garia's maid. The King had a manservant but Eriana knew that he wouldn't be present for the meeting, merely supplying refreshments as required.

The King and Queen took their usual armchairs and the others found seats. This happened to leave Merek and Kendar together on the settee, which suited everybody. Robanar grunted, a signal that the inquiry was about to begin.

"My son Keren has traveled to the furthest ends of our Kingdom to discover our lands and people. Now that he has returned, it is time for some important decisions to be made. Normally we would not press these decisions but we are, by another's desire, at war with a country who has spilled blood on our soil." The King let his gaze roam over everybody who was present. "I seek to insure the line of succession and an opportunity has presented itself. Keren, you have met and walked with Princess Eriana these past few days. Think you that she would make you a good Queen?"

Garia steeled herself for the coming conflict, for she had no doubt that it would be a conflict. She trusted Keren absolutely and would respect whatever decision he came to, but his father was a different matter. Though she did indeed trust the King the nature of today's meeting was still obscure. The Beings hadn't said that she would marry Keren, just that it was a possible outcome. The King wanted something from his son, but what exactly was it? This conundrum made the result too difficult to call.

Keren stood and faced his father. "Father, I do not. Though I deem she is attractive enough to become a Queen her temper is too fierce. As you well know a Queen must make decisions no less important than her husband the King does and such a temper may cloud her judgement."

Eriana was outraged and then realized that her reaction was exactly what Keren was speaking about. She hurriedly calmed her features, wishing that Garia had made her offer some days ago.

"Further," Keren continued, "the customs of her people are stranger than ours and I wonder if she can adapt as my mother had to do. During our walks I learned more of her lands and how her father conducts his Kingdom, it is nothing like any that the Valley countries practice."

Robanar waved a hand. "Do you not think she would learn our customs in time? Why should this be a difficulty?"

"Father, I don't think you fully appreciate the differences. For example, these two maids who attend her, they are no maids at all but slaves. That practice, while not exactly forbidden, has been discouraged in Palarand for many years. In her father's land it is common."

Robanar turned to Eriana. "Is this true, Your Highness?"

Eriana was defensive. "Your Majesty, it is. I did not know that the Valley lands disapproved of such practices. And they are known as bondswomen in Einnland, not slaves. It is the practice for poorer folk to sell their children when they cannot raise them in their own houses."

"What of your men? Are they... bondsmen?"

"Gullbrand is a freeman, Sire, but Lars is a bondsman. He was actually the bondsman of one of those who drowned during the voyage, not of my retinue."

Robanar waved a dismissive hand. "This is a side matter, we will determine it at another time. Today we discuss your suitability as a prospective consort for my son. Keren, proceed."

"Father, there is another matter, and that is Eriana's deceit when she came to your court. She claimed that she had been sent by her father as part of an official embassy when in fact she had run away from him and from a proposed marriage she did not like. The foundation of any marriage must be truth and duty and Eriana has demonstrated neither."

"As you say, but perhaps the circumstances are exceptional. We do not know if the man her father chose for her marriage was suitable or not, by Einnland's standards. Perhaps Eriana was justified in refusing the marriage her father insisted upon. It is not her conduct in Einnland that we must consider, however."

Eriana decided that silence would be the better course of action and said nothing.

Robanar continued, "I deem Princess Eriana to be a suitable candidate as Consort to Palarand's next King. How say you?"

Eriana was ecstatic. It was going to work!

Garia's mouth was dry. This is the sixty-four billion dollar question. Oh, God, why did it have to happen like this?

Keren stood straight and tall, looking his father directly in the eye.

"Father, I will not marry Eriana. There is only one who I would marry and she is in this room."

Garia felt a warm glow at this outright declaration. Robanar's next words brought her down to earth.

"She is not eligible, and you both know it. Shall you marry Eriana?"

Now Keren's mouth was dry. "Father, I will not."

"I am both your father and your liege. If I should command you to do so?"

Eriana could hardly believe her ears. Would Keren really defy his father this way?

There was a long pause before Keren answered.

"Aye, you are my father and my liege, I do acknowledge that. If I am so commanded, then I will obey..."

Eriana felt a fierce exultation while Garia was surprised by Keren's answer, but his next words sent both their expectations spinning.

"...but, once we are wed, I shall give her no heirs. That is one thing you cannot command of me. She will have the appearance of consort to the heir, but on the day you are laid on your pyre, she shall be conducted with all due respect and ceremony to the borders of Palarand, never to return again. Then shall I marry the woman who will be my Queen."

Robanar glared at his son so fiercely that Garia thought he would explode. Keren's return gaze was defiant, and she knew that he would choose her over the Kingdom, should push come to shove.

"And if I should insure that your... Queen is not around for you to wed? How say you then?"

Garia stared at Robanar. He couldn't be so cold-blooded, could he? He couldn't possibly contemplate... no, there are other options. He could lock me away somewhere, exile me or something like that.

That's not going to work. The moment Robanar dies Keren would just fetch me back. Death it is, then.

Keren stood there mute, his expression still of defiance. Robanar turned to Merek.

"Captain! If I should command you to cast Lady Garia into the cells, shall you obey?"

Merek jumped to his feet and faced Robanar stiffly, his face pale. There was a distinct pause before he replied.

"Sire, I have sworn you an oath. If you should so command me, then I must needs obey."

Robanar glared at Merek. "And what of your men?" he growled. "Would they obey such an order from you?"

Merek flushed and looked at his feet, not daring to answer.

The King grunted. "We will discuss the potential mutiny of the Palace Guard at another date, Merek. You may resume your seat."

Eriana had had enough. She jumped to her feet.

"Sire! If you should command the Prince to marry me I shall refuse. You would be no better than my own father, though the proposed match would be considerably more to my liking. You may not command me, I am a guest in your house but I am not yet your subject." She lowered her gaze. "I am not fit to be Palarand's Queen. Keren has the right of it. This land is too large, too strange for me to understand. In time, should you grant me leave to remain, I may find some way to be useful to my new country but that time is not yet come."

Robanar looked at Eriana. "Your Highness, I must agree. Do you withdraw your petition?"

"Sire, I do."

"Then be seated, please, while this matter is settled."

As Eriana sat down again, Keren stretched out a hand towards Garia. Feeling very vulnerable she stood at Keren's side, her hand tightly clasped in his. His touch reassured her a little, but it still felt as if they were both standing on top of a trapdoor.

Robanar's attention returned to Keren. "It is your certain decision to take this woman to be your wife and your Queen, knowing that you defy your King and all custom of the countries hereabouts?"

Garia could hear the strain in Keren's voice as he replied. She squeezed his hand lightly to show that he had her full support.

"Sire, I do, even if it means that I must needs give up the throne to another. There is no other for me, nor will there ever be."

There was a very long pause while Robanar glared at the pair, apparently studying them both carefully. By his side, Terys sat with a carefully neutral face, though Garia detected faint signs of concern.

The next word came like a thunderclap to all in the room.

"Good."

Garia dimly heard the unexpected word through ringing ears.

Wait, what? What did he just say? What does he ..?

"I have known of your attachment these many months," Robanar explained. "I have heard from those in my guard what transpired in my training halls, despite such word not reaching me officially," he cast an eye at Merek, "and I have received private word from several during your time away. The appearance of Garia last summer signaled a change for Palarand, and it seemed to me that the King who would oversee this change must needs be an able man, one who could use custom or discard it as the world changed. The attraction between you and Garia was obvious from the first and, given her importance, it was essential that she be placed high in the ranks of government. What better place than Palarand's next Queen?

"There was a different question asked then, that of Kingship. For every man who rules, a day must come when he must needs defy advice, custom and, occasionally, law and make a stand on some matter of principle. Sometimes it will be a matter of which your people will disapprove, yet you must hold firm. Sometimes it will be a matter of which your people approve, yet you must still defy custom and practice. This is one of those times, though you are not yet King. The choice of a woman who will sit by you, stand beside you, must be yours and yours alone. After all, she will still be there when we are long gone."

Garia saw then that the King and Queen were holding hands as tightly as she held Keren's.

"Thus I sought to test you. Against pressure, though it meant defying your father, against even a competitor, against all tradition and custom you must needs stand firm in your choice and your belief. If you had broken in the gale you would still have made a fine King but you would have been a lesser King. My son, I do not find you wanting. You may have your chosen bride with our blessing."

Garia's knees turned to water with relief at Robanar's pronouncement. She sagged, and Keren let go her hand, putting his arm around her shoulders to support her instead. She leaned against his body, taking deep breaths as she tried to come to terms with what had just happened.

"Kenila, dear," Terys spoke, "I think we shall take some pel now, if you would."

Kenila and Varna bobbed and headed out the door to prepare the refreshments.

Robanar said, "You had better conduct Garia to her chair before she collapses completely, Keren."

Gentle hands helped Garia into her seat. She could barely see, the release of tension and emotions was so strong. Her thoughts were scattered.

Wow. I never expected...

We were right, but we just never figured it out, and if we had figured it out it would have made no difference at all.

The King approves!

Keren...

Oh, gosh! I'm going to become a real Princess!

Oh, shit... I'm going to be a QUEEN.

* * *

She became aware that Jenet was dabbing a wetted cloth across her forehead.

"She recovers, ma'am. I do not think it is anything serious."

"Can she take some pel, dear?"

"In a moment, ma'am. My Lady, can you hear me? Can you sit up?"

Garia recovered her senses and looked around her. Everyone still sat in the same places, concern written all over their faces. Keren hovered at Jenet's shoulder. She adjusted her position in the chair.

"I'm sorry, ma'am, I didn't mean to..."

"That's all right, my dear. We discuss the most important matter in any Kingdom and that is the choosing of a Queen. The center of that discussion is you, it is no surprise that you are overwhelmed."

"Overwhelmed, yes, that's just the word I would use, ma'am. Perhaps I could have that pel now?"

As Jenet handed Garia a steaming cup the meeting turned to more practical matters.

Robanar was speaking. "Kendar, your advice?"

"Sire, I wish to be the first to congratulate Your Majesties on finding a suitable consort for your son. As to the future, I do not think there is any great need for haste. As you know, marriages are not customarily," Kendar quirked his mouth, "conducted between Midwinter's Night and Spring Dawn in most of the Valley states. I can think of no precedent for such a ceremony in Palarand." The Chancellor thought. "Sire, you may need to consider the approaching war and relationships between Palarand and your neighbors whom you would doubtless wish to become your allies. A hasty wedding may give the impression you acted despite their concerns, delaying the wedding may make them think you weak or distracted."

Kendar turned to Keren and Garia with an apologetic look. "Highness, Milady, forgive my blunt words. A union such as yours is a matter of state and great care must be taken in its preparation. You have my oath that we will attempt to find a solution which all parties will find agreeable."

Keren and Garia both made non-committal noises. Keren regained his seat, though it was obvious he wanted to be at Garia's side.

Robanar considered Kendar's words and nodded thoughtfully. "As you say, Kendar. Organizing the ceremony will consume time in any event, and I do not think our people will thank us for parading through the streets while the weather is so foul. Keren, Garia, with all respect to your desires for union, there are more important matters which must needs be attended before any ceremony may take place."

Garia said, "I understand, Sire."

Keren said, "As you say, father," but his expression showed disappointment.

Terys tutted. "Keren, you must needs be patient. For yourself, such a ceremony is a simple matter of an oath but for Garia it will be the most important day of her life. Such days will need more preparation than a man will require."

Oh, no! I'd forgotten that! All that business with the Big White Dress. I have to go through all that...

That would be the price for marrying any man, here or on Earth. I think I'm willing to pay it, even if I'm not particularly looking forward to all the fuss.

I wonder, do they actually have Big White Dresses here?

Garia suddenly realized she had lots of questions but now probably wasn't the best time to ask them. She would learn all the gory details as the days unfolded, after all. It sounded, from what Kendar was saying, that they had plenty of time before the official ceremony would take place.

Wait, what? Parading through the streets? Oh, no...

"Milady," Robanar said again. Garia tried to collect her thoughts and pay attention. "Garia, I know you have as many matters pressing you since your return as I do. We do not propose burdening you with more concerns presently, so you may resume whatever activities Lady Merizel has arranged for you. Kendar may seek your advice on occasion as the days progress but your service to Palarand must, regrettably, come first."

"I understand, Your Majesty."

"We do not seek to dampen your attachment to our son, however. You have our permission to walk with him at your leisure, should time and circumstances permit."

At least we won't be sneaking around behind everybody's backs in the future.

"Thank you, Sire. Um, presumably there will be an official announcement?"

"Tomorrow, following breakfast, I am holding one of my regular public audiences in the Receiving Room. We shall announce your betrothal then, unless you have some concern?"

"Sire, I can't see any difficulty. From the point of view of rumors spreading, the sooner the better."

"As you say. Now," Robanar gave her a gentle smile, "perhaps you had better take your future husband and do some of those things I see you are both anxious to do. 'The sooner the better', indeed. Jenet, you may attend your mistress."

Garia stood and curtseyed to Robanar and Terys before turning to face Keren. The look on his face was indescribable and she suspected her expression was much the same. He reached out his hand and she took it, suddenly feeling an immense feeling of satisfaction coupled with anticipation. They turned and walked out of the room, Jenet following and closing the door behind them. Keren looked lost, glancing each way along the corridor.

"My sitting room," she said.

Once inside Keren took her in his arms and crushed her against his body. Her face tilted up and his down. Their kiss was long and meaningful. Everybody approves. When they broke he stared into her eyes, his expression now one of relief.

"I wasn't sure... It had to be, Garia. You are more important to me than even the throne."

"To my complete surprise, I find you are the most important person in my life. The King was right, though. He wanted to make sure you would be your own man when you came to the throne."

"That won't be for many years yet, I am sure." There was a question in his eyes. "Are you sure about this? I deem you never desired to be Queen. Eriana realized she could not bear the load. Will you bear it, with all your other responsibilities?"

Garia sighed, then gave him a smile. "I never asked to be female, let alone a Queen. But with a good man beside me, I'm sure I'll do what I have to do." She gestured. "Let's sit. I'm sure, as your father says, that we have a lot to talk about."

"Aye. We have at least a bell before we must change for the evening meal. Jenet, find yourself a chair. There's no reason you have to stand watching us all afternoon."

~o~O~o~

"We are agreed?" Robanar asked, as those left prepared to go their separate ways. There were nods from everyone. "One final matter, Highness."

"Sire?" Eriana sat up.

"You no doubt realize I used you as a foil to test my son. I intended no disrespect to your person. You arrived here proposing a betrothal, we took your petition seriously. However, it must be apparent to you that your chances were always slim."

"Sire, I have not really been in Palarand long enough to grasp its ways and customs. I do not think I would have made you a good Queen. I saw how Keren and Garia looked at each other but I was desperate. If there is some other way I may be of service, then I offer myself to Palarand."

Terys asked, "You do not think you could return to Einnland, then?"

Eriana shook her head violently. "Never, ma'am! If you will not give me sanctuary, I would rather run away to another land than return to my father."

Robanar said, "I will give you sanctuary until the Festival of Spring Dawn, Eriana. You will be safe in my house until then. When spring comes perhaps you will have a better idea of your place in our world."

Eriana stood and curtseyed. "Sire, you are very gracious."

~o~O~o~

Jenet settled the nightgown tidily on Garia, looking critically at the result.

"Tired, milady?"

"Exhausted! As if I didn't already have enough whizzing around in my head, I now have all this to think about!"

"I am so pleased for you, milady. It has been apparent to all along our journey what must eventually happen. When we fought at the Ptuvil's Circle the men already named you Queen."

"I know, Jenet, and it frightened me. All this expectation everybody has, and I'm just somebody ordinary, really. What does somebody like me know about being a Queen?"

"What did you know about being a Guildmistress, milady? Yet you were made so, and you have made good decisions in that office, or so it seems to me. It is ever difficult to value one's self and I am sure you will sit the throne as easily as you sit your favorite beast."

"Oh, I hope you're right, Jenet, but it doesn't feel that way right now." Garia plumped herself down on the edge of the bed. "Why me?"

"Why indeed, milady. We are told that we are not to believe in ideas such as chance and destiny, but I begin to wonder."

"Jenet, you have no idea!"

The King announces Keren and Garia's betrothal to the people, receiving only qualified approval except from those who know her. There are other concerns on everyone's minds like winter and war. Garia officially accepts the extra armsmen to her household and then joins Milsy to figure out what her double's status should be. Later, Forton brings news from the city.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

106 - Announcements, Arrangements

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2014 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

When Garia and Jenet went to her dressing room in the morning they found that it was full. Not only had everything they had been issued from the Palace Wardrobe appeared and been hung up but so had all the clothes she had sent to the laundry after returning from their journey.

"This is ridiculous! I'm not even a Princess yet! What happens when I have to have all those fancy gowns for ceremonies and such? However does the Queen manage?"

"Milady," Jenet replied, "Her Majesty has no need for either exercise or riding attire. She also has no need, so I believe, for traveling clothes such as we wore while we journeyed to Blackstone and back. It is true she has many gowns for formal occasions but some of those are used but rarely and are thus kept stored away against need."

"Oh. Of course, you're right. The King and Queen can do what they like, can't they? We'll have to find time to do some sorting, I think. Like I said before, there are gowns in here I just don't think I'll ever wear again, and the traveler's clothes... well. Perhaps Tanon ought to have them back. So, what should I be wearing this morning, Jenet? It looks like I'm going to be presented to the world as Keren's betrothed so I oughtta at least make the effort."

"Quite so, Milady. If you are to become Palarand's next Queen -"

"No, don't! I'm having enough trouble thinking of me as a Princess, let alone anything more!"

"As you wish, Milady." Jenet rephrased her words. "If you are to be betrothed to the King's only son, then I suggest something a little more formal than your usual wear. There is ice outside this morning, I suggest you wear something warmer than usual. As it happens you chose some gowns yesterday which may be suitable." The maid walked to the racks and began moving the hangers to see what had been put where. "Here, Milady. Perhaps this one. It is not too heavy to wear to breakfast and will look good with your rank sash across it."

The gown was of heavier, stiffer material, had full-length sleeves and showed almost nothing of her chest. The hemline was lower than Garia preferred and the skirt was fairly straight with no gathers, tiers or pleats. There would be no high kicks dressed in this gown. Despite the straight style the skirt would still be wide with the winter-weight petticoats Garia would have to wear beneath it. The color was a strong mid-blue and there was silver satin trimming at collar, cuffs and hem.

"Hmm. I see what you mean. Okay, let's get on with it. I'll be glad when the fuss is over and I can get back to exercising in the mornings."

Jenet raised an eyebrow. "Milady, you must consider how long you may continue to exercise. In future, your days may be more filled, as those of the Queen's are."

"Hah! My days are already completely full, Jenet. Let's leave that problem for another time, shall we? I'm starting to get hungry."

Jenet was just setting Garia's rank badges into place on her sash when a knock came at the sitting room door. The maid opened it to admit the Queen and her maids.

"Oh, good! It occurred to me that you must needs dress for the audience after breakfast, I see you have chosen wisely."

"Good morning, Your Majesty. I have to admit it was Jenet made the choice for me today. It's going to take me some time to figure out all this formal stuff."

"As you say, dear." Terys eyed the young woman critically. "You look wonderful, my dear, as always. Despite your upbringing you seem to have an eye for color and style and I deem you need have no fears for the future. Come here, my dear."

Terys gathered Garia into an embrace which seemed to take all the tension out of the younger woman.

"Now, my dear, you should not be worried at that which is to come. I was also a young girl, from a land with different customs, asked to make my home in this distant country. It is true that you are not born of the highest nobility as I was but that should make little difference. I was here but four weeks before my betrothal was announced, you have been in Palarand these six months and have traveled widely and met many of its people. You are already known to all and loved by many, I doubt not that they will smooth your path to the crown."

"Thank you, ma'am."

The two separated and Kenila and Jenet set about the business of straightening the creases out of the gowns of their respective mistresses.

"I do not think very much will happen beyond today's announcement," Terys continued. "I know that you have many responsibilities and you will have time to fulfil those in the months ahead. As the King said yesterday, your marriage will likely not take place before the Festival of Spring Dawning. Though certain matters must needs be planned in advance, they should not take up very much of your time."

"Thank you, ma'am. I was beginning to wonder how I was going to fit it all in."

"As you say, dear. Are you ready? Shall we go to breakfast?"

In the corridor, Keren was waiting. He was dressed in his best uniform, with his Heir's diagonal sash and a gold fillet around his brow.

Damn, he looks amazing! I forget, sometimes, just how casually we all dress these days back in the US. There's definitely something to be said for a well-fitting uniform on a man.

...Though his training gear comes a close second...

His smile was like a beam of sunshine. "Mother, Garia, good morning! Breakfast?"

Terys replied, "As you say, Keren." The group began walking the corridor. "I was reassuring Garia that she will not find the next few months to be a worry. Though you have likely realized that your marriage would eventually happen, you will both have ignored the particulars of such an event."

Keren gave a rueful smile. "As you say, mother! I lay in bed last night, thinking, 'Maker! What have I done?' Then I realized we have months to spare and my fears drained away. We both have enough other matters to handle before that day dawns."

When they reached the dining room there was a scattering of applause, which indicated that some version of the previous day's events had gotten into the palace rumor system. Eriana, Milsy and Senidet were already there and they came across to join them.

"Your Majesty, Your Highness, My Lady." Milsy curtseyed. "Is it true? I have heard such rumors that I wished to be true but could not believe."

"My dear," Terys replied, "It is true, and there will be a formal announcement after breakfast by the King, when we take our regular audience."

"Ma'am, that's wonderful news!" Milsy's face fell. "Does that mean Garia is going to be busy all day?"

"I do not believe so, my dear. There will doubtless be some interest in her this morning but there is no rush in this matter. You desire to speak with her?"

"Ma'am, I do," Milsy replied.

Garia added, "There are some matters between us need resolving, ma'am. The armsmen, for one, and oaths for another. You remember, I told you the other day?"

"I remember, my dear. Yes, I think you two had better resolve those questions before too long. Shall you require advice from myself, or perhaps that of Kendar?"

Garia said, "Um, I think we'd better just talk first, ma'am. Then when we have questions to ask we'll come and find someone who has the answers."

"As you say, dear."

Robanar appeared, talking animatedly to Merizel. Once in the room Terys went to join him while Merizel approached Garia like a rocket. Her face showed extreme excitement and Garia wondered if she would actually explode in the middle of the dining room.

"Garia! I mean, good morning, Your Highness, Your Highness, My Lady." Merizel executed a belated curtsey and then carried on gushing, "I barely believed what you told me last night, though I knew it would happen eventually. The King confirmed it as we met in the corridor just now. Oh, congratulations, both of you, I am so pleased!"

"So it would seem," Keren said dryly. "Mistress Senidet, has any told you the news?"

"Your Highness, there are many rumors about the palace this morning. From what I have just heard, it seems that Garia is to be betrothed to you. Is this so?"

"It is, Senidet."

"Then I must add my congratulations to you and to the Baroness. Oh!"

"Some problem, Senidet?"

The smith's daughter looked abashed to be speaking to Keren in this manner, but they had journeyed from Blackstone together and she felt she could impose.

"Highness, I wondered what would happen to Blackstone, should Garia become your bride."

"Oh, that's easy," Garia said. "Blackstone carries on as it is. There's a complicated arrangement already in place for just such circumstances as these. I'll dig out the papers and you can see for yourself. I think it will do you good to find out what happens behind the scenes when baronies like mine get set up."

Senidet frowned. "'Behind the scenes', Milady?"

Garia realized these people didn't have the tradition of theaters and movies, from where that expression originated.

"Oh, it means all the hard work people do that most people don't get to see," she explained. "Like most of what your father does, in fact."

"As you say, Milady."

Garia saw Kendar about to bang his staff and said quickly, "Everyone! After breakfast the King will announce it formally in the Receiving Room. You'll all be there, won't you?"

"Of course, Garia!"

Kendar banged his staff for attention and the diners took their seats. Although nothing was actually said over the meal there was an excited hum at each table, everyone apparently aware that something would happen shortly. At the end of the meal Kendar banged again.

"If it please you, His Majesty and Her Majesty will this morning conduct an audience in the Receiving Room, where an important announcement concerning His Highness Prince Keren will be made. The audience will begin in a quarter of a bell."

Garia joined the others trooping through the corridors to the great Receiving Room, which was already rapidly filling despite the weather. As a foreign guest Eriana was entitled to a chair to the right of Robanar's throne but this time Keren sat closest with the Princess to his right. Garia was seated to the left of Terys with Jenet, Merizel and Tandra standing behind her. Milsy and Senidet joined the crowd in front of the thrones.

There had been no real opportunity to speak with Eriana yet and Garia wondered how she would take the announcement, since it left a question mark over her own presence in the palace. It was possible many of those attending would assume the announcement concerned her, not Garia. Eriana looked content with the proceedings but Garia knew all about her fiery temper and wondered what impression she would leave those in the room.

Garia looked over the audience in the room. Apart from the Harvest Festival this was the first public function involving the King she had attended. There were at least a hundred and fifty people there, a number of them no doubt palace servants who 'just happened' to be nearby to hear the King's words. There were a significant number of guardsmen around the room, understandable given the current circumstances. The rest were apparently petitioners or friends and relatives of those who were. All had traveled in that morning and all were dressed for the outdoors.

About a quarter were obviously ordinary folk, those who would be called 'working class' on Earth. A very small number, from their attire, could be nobles of one kind or another but probably not of any real status. The rest, the bulk of the audience, were what would be called 'middle class' on Earth. Some would be shopkeepers, merchants, factors, guildsmen, officials of various kinds, others would be mill owners, prosperous farmers and respected village elders. Some might have been lawyer types but she hadn't had much contact with anyone legal. Jepp didn't count as he was primarily a Scribe.

Seeing everyone dressed for the outdoors, Garia then realized that the Receiving Room was, in fact, somewhat cold. A moment's thought made her realize that if the room had been warmer, those dressed for winter would soon be passing out from the heat, since there would be no room for anyone to take their coats off during the audience. There were enough people in the room that the combined body heat would keep everyone comfortable, and she began to appreciate the thick gown she now wore, even though it had seemed heavy and cumbersome at first. She wished that Jenet had suggested gloves.

Kendar banged his staff and Robanar and Terys entered through the doors behind their thrones to stand in front of them. Everybody in the room bowed and curtseyed. The King and Queen took their seats and those in the room who had them followed suit. Most, of course, remained standing. Kendar took a small scroll from his sash and began to read.

"His Majesty Robanar, by the Maker's grace King of Palarand, together with Her Majesty Terys, by the Maker's grace Queen of Palarand, attend an audience of their people here today. If any should have dispute, concern or grievance which the King or Queen may judge, let him stand forward that they may hear his petition." He paused, then continued, "Before the first petitioner is heard His Majesty makes an important announcement concerning his son Prince Keren, Heir to the throne of Palarand. Silence for the King's words!"

The rustle in the room died away magically as Robanar stood.

"My people," he began. "It gives me great pleasure to announce that a suitable consort has been found for our son Prince Keren."

Everybody's eyes became riveted on Eriana, sitting beside Keren.

"This young lady came to Palarand under mysterious circumstances and we have taken her in, given her shelter and residence in the palace. The bonds between our son and this young lady already run deep and it seems right for him, for her, for Palarand and for Alaesia that these bonds shall continue and be confirmed by their marriage."

There were some expressions of confusion, now, of puzzlement. Some looked at Eriana, at Garia, not knowing what was happening. There were two young ladies present, which was which?

"I speak, of course, of Lady Garia, Baroness Blackstone. She has already proved her worth to Palarand and it is fitting that she should be joined to our son Keren, who will guide Palarand in the years following our own reign. Keren, Garia, stand forth that our people may recognize you."

This was nothing like standing on a balcony talking to your own townsfolk at all, the audience were mainly city dwellers of the capital, most of whom had never seen Garia before and probably knew very little about her except rumor. She rose and stepped forward, then turned and joined Keren to stand in front of his parents. They in turn stood up and positioned themselves either side of the young couple. All eyes were definitely on Garia, now.

"Behold, our son Keren and our daughter Garia. No date has yet been determined for the wedding since there are more serious matters that presently concern Palarand, but we deem it will be celebrated soon after Spring's Dawning."

There was a moment's stunned silence. Garia wondered if the King had got it badly wrong but the applause began, slowly at first but building up until most of those in the room were clapping, even the guardsmen. The expressions on the faces of those facing her told a different story, though. Those who were familiar with her, like the palace staff and most of the guildsmen she could identify in the crowd, were smiling or grinning as they knew her and thought it would be a good match. Some of those whose clothes picked them out to be of noble rank or maybe city burghers looked disapproving while the bulk of the audience looked merely relieved that their Prince had finally found a consort.

More hard work to come! I need to meet and greet with these people so they'll understand what is going on.

Robanar waited for the noise to die down before adding, "So that you may come to know the woman who will one day be your Queen we propose to hold events in the palace and the city that you may meet her and speak with her." He gave the crowd a lopsided smile. "I will not wish a hard journey upon you, we will devise such events as the weather permits us. Kendar, have the customary notices of betrothal made, that they may be distributed about our lands for the benefit of our people."

Garia knew that those notices would probably be printed for the first time in Palarand's history.

"As you command, Sire."

"Now, perhaps we should deal with matters more urgent to you all. Keren, you may conduct Garia from this room, if you would. Kendar, let us continue with our customary routine."

"As you desire, Sire."

Kendar began booming out instructions as Keren led Garia out through one of the doors behind the throne. All of Garia's retinue followed.

She blew a sigh of relief. "What do we do now, Keren?"

"I'm not sure, Garia. There's not enough time to go and do any exercise this morning. We shouldn't get involved in anything complicated in case father needs us again. Merry, what's Garia supposed to be doing today?"

Merizel didn't even look at her papers. "Highness, she must speak with Commander Feteran and Mistress Milsy today."

"Together or separately?"

"Both, Highness."

Keren turned to Garia, who shrugged. "You can join in the fun if you like, Keren. Does anyone know where Feteran is right now?"

"Milady." One of her two escorts was Toranar. "The Commander is presently in the Large Training Room."

"Good. I think we can walk as far as that this morning, even if we aren't taking part in anything. What do you think, Keren?"

"I do not know if we will be needed again before lunch, Garia. Father and Mother will be busy with their subjects, so provided they know where we are I do not think it will prove a problem."

"That's about what I thought. Toranar, what about Tord and Brazan? Do you know where they are?"

"Milady, Brazan is with the Commander. I think Tord remains within the Receiving Room."

"I'll need him. Go swap places with him, tell him I need him this morning. If the King wants any of us, we'll be in the Large Training Room."

Toranar banged his fist on his chest and re-entered the big room. A short while later Tord emerged, saluting Garia.

"Milady?"

"I have to see Feteran and Brazan and I need you as well. Coming?"

"As you command, milady."

The group made their way through the palace towards the rear of the jumble of buildings, passing several groups of servants along the way. All made obeisance to Keren as they passed. Garia noted that a number of the female servants, particularly the younger ones, sported short hair styles and their eyes followed Garia as she went past them. Soon they came to the large room at the back of the palace where the men trained. As the weather was bad the room, also unheated, was filled with guardsmen in training fatigues being kept warm with drills and exercises.

Captain Merek saw the group as they entered and came to greet them.

"Highness, Milady, Milady. I see by your attire that you do not exercise this day."

"That's right, Captain." Keren smiled. "My father has just officially announced our betrothal in the Receiving Room."

"Highness, Milady, I must congratulate you on behalf of His Majesty's men." He smiled in return. "I have no doubt the men will wish to show their own appreciation. With your permission?"

Merek turned and bellowed a series of parade-ground commands that stopped all action and brought the men to surround Keren and Garia.

"Men, today the King has announced the betrothal of His Highness Prince Keren and Lady Garia, Baroness Blackstone! You may show your approval!"

There was instant applause accompanied by cheering, whistles, stamping of feet and the pounding of spear butts by those who carried them. This went on for some while until Merek calmed the men down with a gesture. Keren stepped forward.

"On behalf of my betrothed and myself," he smiled, "we thank you for your congratulations. I just hope that one day we will repay your trust in us. I must apologize in advance, the wedding will involve you all in yet more spit and polish. Until that day you must attend the more important side of your duty, the protection of the whole Royal family."

There was another scattering of applause before Merek broke up the gathering. The Guard Captain turned to Keren.

"Highness, you have some other reason to join us today?"

"Aye, Captain, we do. If we could have words with Feteran, Brazan and yourself, we shall not detain you long."

The enlarged group gathered in a corner of the big room as everywhere else was occupied.

Feteran said, "Highness, My Lady, my congratulations. We have long expected such a match." His expression changed. "Milady, will this mean that the men I command become the King's men again? Begging your pardon, Highness."

"Not at all, Commander," Garia replied. "House Blackstone will remain a going concern if and when I marry Keren." She wrinkled her nose. "There are questions there, aren't there, about who might want to go where, but if you or your men want to remain Blackstone men that's fine with me. Today I want to officially confirm exactly who is a Blackstone man or not. Captain?"

"Milady. Commander, the detachment you took north with Lady Garia numbered but five men. You found two more in Blackstone who I deem of good enough quality to join their fellows. The lad Briswin, especially, promises to become a fine archer. However, Mistress Milsy, in the guise of Milady, also required an escort so another eleven were found to protect her during her duties, commanded by Tord."

Feteran nodded. "Aye, sir. We briefly spoke of this yesterday."

"As you say. I'm repeating our words for the benefit of Brazan and Tord. Those men we chose to escort Mistress Milsy must needs wear Milady's colors, there were a large number of volunteers and I was forced to select from among that number. It became apparent that, when Milady returned to the palace, these men would, in practice, become armsmen of House Blackstone. As that has now happened I am formally offering those men to Milady and yourself to increase your establishment."

"Thank you, sir. We are very grateful for your offer."

Merek continued, "The men are a mixture of seasoned guardsmen, all of whom you must already know, and some of the recent intake of new recruits. I will not tell you your business, you may accept or reject as you desire. Doubtless Brazan and Tord will assist you in this task."

"Thank you, sir." Feteran turned to Garia. "Milady, with the new men we will have enough for two files, I propose that one is led by Brazan and the other by Tord. Does this meet with your approval?"

"Sounds good to me, Commander. I suggest you mix the men so that there is no rivalry between those who went north and those who came south."

Feteran nodded approvingly. "A good suggestion, Milady. Captain, I accept your offer. What shall be done with the men? I would suggest that they continue in their present duties for now."

"Agreed, Commander. Since I assume that all your men will reside in the palace for some months I would suggest a meeting to decide how best to make use of them. Milady, what of Mistress Milsy? Now that you are returned, should she still require an escort?"

"That's an interesting question, Captain. I'm going to talk to Milsy after lunch and I'll let you know what we decide as soon as I can."

Merek bowed. "Thank you, Milady. Now, if you'll excuse me..."

"Of course, Captain."

~o~O~o~

Milsy grinned. "Your place or mine?"

"Actually, I haven't been to Morlan's - I mean, the Royal Questor's - quarters since we left the palace months ago. Do you mind if we come over? I know you have room for meetings."

"Of course, Garia! Who should I expect?"

"Me and Merizel, I guess. Keren? Will you join us?"

Keren shook his head. "Something has happened in the city. Marshal Forton is expected during the afternoon, my father may wish you to join our discussions. If you go to the laboratory then we'll know where to find you."

"Okay. Shouldn't be a problem. See you later."

Garia, Merizel and Milsy set off from the dining room trailed by their maids and four guardsmen, two of hers and two for Milsy. Because the recent cold spell had generated ice everywhere they couldn't take the direct route to the Questor's quarters but went through several corridors before ending up at a well-remembered door. They entered and went straight to the sitting room where Bursila immediately poked the fire back into life. The three selected chairs and sat down, for a moment just examining each other.

"You've certainly changed, Milsy," Garia remarked. "Life in the palace obviously agrees with you."

"It's not so much the palace as the guildsmen, Garia. Once they realized that I wasn't stupid, whatever my past may have suggested to them, I have had nothing but help. I really have to thank you for giving me the opportunity to show everybody what I could do." She smiled. "Having the King and Queen at your side certainly helps, too! They knew what you were capable of, they wondered if I could become something similar. I don't think I'm the same as you, we're different, but we both show what women can do, can't we?"

"That's certainly true! I changed a lot of minds on our journey north. Palarand is never going to be the same again."

"Aye." Milsy looked at Garia. "You are not the same, either. You have battled men and monsters, not to mention falling in love with a certain Prince of our acquaintance! I am not certain I could have managed any of those things. Still, I cannot complain. For a kitchen drudge I'm not doing so badly, am I?"

Garia realized that there was someone missing, a certain person who had been present the last time she had been in this sitting room.

"You're not! Speaking of romantic attachments, where is Tarvan? I thought we'd have bumped into him since we've been back."

"Ah, he's in Teldor presently, Garia. You would not believe the quantities of wire which are needed to make all that we have invented. Or perhaps, coming from Earth, you would. He supervises the construction of three workshops... no, factories, I believe the word is, which will make wire of various kinds. One will be of copper wire for electrical use, another will be of iron or steel wire for construction purposes, the third will produce a mixture for use in manufacturing."

"Oh. We must have passed on the road. And with winter here you can't even send letters, can you."

Milsy grinned. "We can, provided we keep them short so that the semaphore system can take them. We use a code so that no nosey persons can find out what we speak about."

"You two are serious?"

Milsy smiled at the question. "We are! I think it was as natural an attachment as your own, Garia. There was no need for negotiation, we just found that we spoke of the same things and enjoyed each other's company as you did."

"I'm pleased for you two, I really am." Garia paused, her expression becoming business-like. "Now, we'd better get down to the reason for this meeting. This morning I've been with Captain Merek where he formally handed over the men who have been escorting you to House Blackstone."

Milsy nodded. "Aye. He told me at lunch."

"Good. Of course I'm happy for those men to keep doing what they already do but it raised a number of questions, not least your own status. You see, nobody is sure just who or what you are now. Can you ever remember giving your oath to anyone?"

Milsy frowned. "No, I can't, Garia. Is this a problem?"

"Not really, but it's causing uncertainty. Someone is going to ask why, for example, House Blackstone men should protect someone who has no allegiance to their Baroness. Everybody in this land answers to someone. Who do you answer to?"

"I don't know," Milsy answered slowly. "It never occurred to me, I was just enjoying myself. I assumed all that was taken care of." She looked at Garia. "You have considered the matter, of course."

"Me and the Queen, yes." Garia smiled herself. "It seems I have learned a great deal about how the status system works in Palarand though there's nothing like it in Kansas. The way I see it you have three choices, though there may be others. First, you could become my vassal. If you do that you have the use of my armsmen as a right. Second, you become a direct vassal of the King. I'll still provide the troops, seeing as how we both do odd things that don't fit in with the usual palace routine, but you'd be his responsibility, not mine. Third, you could become a Freewoman, if there is such a thing. That would mean you'd only have your Guildswoman's oath to bind you, but that may be all you'd wish for."

"And the armsmen in the third case?"

Garia shrugged. "I don't know. Hey! I'm making this up as I go along, you know."

Milsy grinned. "I'll let you into a secret, I do too! Please don't tell Tarvan, will you?" Her face became serious. "There's other angles to this that I can see. Where would I live? I reside here in the Questor's quarters at the King's pleasure, if I choose wrongly I could be thrown out. And then there's the problem of funding. Tarvan and I could do a lot more if there was more coin for materials. As it is we have to buy materials with Guild grants and they are sorely tried with everything else that is happening."

"I can believe that! In fact, I am personally funding a lot of the development they are doing. Hmm." Garia's expression became thoughtful. "I could just cut out the middle man, I guess. Look, if you were to swear to me, you'd have access to my treasury, which the Queen tells me is uncomfortably large for that of a mere baroness. In fact, she's told me I need to employ some accountants to handle the cash flow."

"Cash flow... interesting phrase, but it describes the process very well, doesn't it? Um, I think you should find out just what Tarvan and I have been doing down here before you start making offers like that. Oh!" Milsy giggled. "I keep forgetting where you come from! You've probably seen everything we have invented before, haven't you?"

"That's not necessarily so, Milsy. I don't expect Anmar to follow the same path as Earth and I don't really want them to. By imitating Earth you may miss other, more useful ideas and devices, other ways of looking at problems. In fact, I didn't want Gerdas to use the twenty-four hour system but it seems that it is too useful to ignore."

"You're right. It makes it so much simpler to organize the day that I wonder we hadn't thought of it decades ago. The bell system is good enough for present use, mostly, but it won't work much further into the future, not once we start tying Palarand and the nearby countries together with the semaphore system. After that we'll have an electric telegraph, and then I imagine we'll be speaking to one another. Am I right?"

"Wow. Yes, you are right. But a voice telephone system is a lot more complicated than a telegraph system will be. You're not just sending pulses of electricity from one end to the other." Garia waved a hand. "That's for another time. You understand what I was saying about not imitating Earth?"

Milsy nodded positively. "Yes. But there's no reason we can't pick out the good bits, is there? As to the other matter, can I think on it a while? In fact, why don't I show you some of our experiments out in the laboratory? That will give me time to decide what to do."

Garia, Milsy and Merizel left the sitting room and entered the great laboratory. Since it was such a huge room it was very cold and they made sure to close their coats around themselves as they walked through.

"I must apologize," Milsy said, "If I had thought about your visit we could have gotten some heating organized in here. Normally it's too hot with the forge and the steam engine running together."

"That's fine," Garia replied. "We're probably not going to be in here too long anyway. Wow, did you do all this while we were gone?"

"Not by myself, of course." Milsy was bashful. "I just have the crazy ideas, the guildsmen run around and make them for me."

Most of the benches in the long room remained untouched from when Garia had last seen it. The two at the far end, near the furnace, were the ones she and Keren had used and Milsy had taken full advantage of their availability. One had two brass clock mechanisms on it, interconnected with wires and a battery in the middle.

"Is this from when you figured out how to use the Great Clock?"

"It is, but the story is a little more complicated, Garia. The guildsmen who look after the clock had to do some maintenance on it and they invited Tarvan along to have a look, since he had shown some curiosity, so naturally he invited me. I didn't even know what the word clock meant at that time. The guildsmen weren't too sure but he convinced them I was harmless so we went off to the Clock Tower... you've been there, of course?"

"Me? No, I never got that far. The only tower I have been up is the big one over the water tank with the lookout post on the top. I did some star-gazing with Master Gerdas."

"Oh, as you say. The lightning rods have made a real difference there, I can tell you... where was I? Oh, yes. When we reached the tower it had the most amazing mechanical thing inside, almost filling the top of it. Hanging underneath was a pendulum and some weights which made everything go. They explained to Tarvan that, whenever the weights neared the floor they would have to wind them up again and this would take time, so that the Great Clock gradually became less and less accurate, eventually needing to be corrected by a sand-dropper brought from another clock in the Hall of the Guilds.

"They didn't have to do the winding that day, just some lubrication and other cleaning up jobs, so Tarvan and I stood on the walkway while they did that and tried to work out how we could improve the clock. First idea was a steam engine, of course, but that wasn't practical since someone would have to stoke it day and night and the power need was very small. Then we talked about having two weights, so that one going down would pull the other up and so on. That's when I learned why perpetual motion wouldn't work!

"Finally I realized that I was becoming... tranced by the motion of the pendulum and thought, what if we could make the arm of the pendulum close a spring switch each time it swung, and that switch turned on an electromagnet for just a moment, while the pendulum arm was right there. Wouldn't that be enough to just keep the pendulum going without needing a weight at all? Then Tarvan said, what about when you had to change the battery, and I pointed out that you could put a new one in before you took the old one out."

"That's a very clever idea, Milsy."

Milsy looked pleased. "I thought so myself, and in fact Tarvan couldn't see anything wrong with it, but when we explained it all to the guildsmen they practically ordered us out of the tower at sword-point! They didn't want anyone tampering with such an important machine, and I cannot blame them for that. So we asked Guildmaster Parrel next time we met and he obtained a clock mechanism from the Clockmakers' Guild to experiment with. It took us a week to prove that this clock," Milsy indicated the one nearest the window, "kept better time than the Great Clock did when modified to use the battery instead of a weight.

"During that week I idly wondered, amongst other ideas, if the same switch that operated the pendulum could operate pendulums in more than one clock... and Tarvan pointed out that, if one clock kept good enough time, we didn't need pendulums in the other clocks at all. Then the whole idea exploded with terrifying speed and before we knew it Master Parrel had suggested installing what he called Repeater Clocks in all the major rooms in the palace."

"Like those clocks in the Receiving Room and the family dining room."

"Indeed, Garia. A big problem we faced was that the dawn and dusk bells reset the bell numbers and this makes the mechanisms very complicated, even if we added extra wires to set the numbers right. Then Master Gerdas came along with his ideas of hours and minutes and the design of the whole thing changed completely... is it like this on Earth?"

"It can be, and there's a danger there. If you let a committee get hold of your ideas, bad things can happen to it. Sometimes, of course, you need a committee to make sure your idea will be useful to the largest bunch of people, so they are not all bad. So, this other clock is your slave clock, is it?"

"Slave Clock... ah, I think I like that name better than Repeater Clock. Yes, it is. As you can see, it was made exactly the same as the other one but we took half the parts out because they weren't needed. That made a big impression on the Timekeepers' Guild, I can tell you. Anything that saves time and materials making a clock can only be good, don't you agree?"

"Absolutely. We're always looking for shortcuts or simplifications to make life easier. Like using paper instead of parchment." Garia turned to the other bench. "What about -"

A footman approached from the domestic end of the laboratory. He bowed and then addressed Garia.

"Milady, the King desires your presence in his parlor."

"Oh, of course. Milsy, I have to go. I'll see you at the evening meal, yes?"

"As you say, Garia."

Garia turned to the footman. "Lead the way, please."

Merizel asked, "What about me, Garia?"

"Uh, I don't know, Merry. You'd better come along and see, if the King doesn't want you then no doubt he'll let us know."

The footman led the way back to Robanar's parlor and Garia, Merizel and their maids entered. Already seated were the King, Keren, Forton and Merek. Robanar raised an eyebrow at Merizel but then nodded, gesturing to vacant chairs.

"Please be seated, Ladies." When they were comfortable he addressed Garia, "Marshal Forton has information which may be of interest to you, Milady. I'll let him explain."

Forton said, "Milady, you recall I described two tunnels which led away from the Residence of Yod. One emerged in the cellar of a tavern nearby. That tavern has been closed and everything within it examined closely. We found this in the belongings of the owner."

He fumbled in the pouch at his waist, bringing out a coin and rising to place it in Garia's hand.

"Do you recognize this, Milady?"

Garia held it up to catch the poor light of a late winter afternoon, but she already knew what it was. She had by now handled the local currency enough to know that this was not produced nearby.

"Why, yes! This is a quarter, and it can only have come from my wallet. That money was stolen - presumably - by whoever killed Morlan."

"A quarter, Milady?"

"Oh, yes, the coin of Kansas is made up of dollars, which must be a bit like your crowns, and cents. There are a hundred cents in a dollar. A quarter is simply worth a quarter of a dollar, or twenty-five cents. We don't actually chop the coins up, you see."

"Ah, I see. Therefore the coin proves that the tavern owner must be connected with the murder of Morlan."

Robanar shook his head. "Not necessarily, Forton. You well know that coins from many countries are found in the markets, inns and taverns of Palarand. Doubtless one sought to pass this quarter off as a coin from a distant country."

"Aye, Sire, I must needs agree. But this tavern owner must have known of the tunnel, surely, so cannot a link be made?"

Robanar shrugged. "It matters little, Forton. The tunnel is enough to condemn him."

Keren said, "Father, perhaps the tavern owner was used as a means of getting rid of the Kansas coins. As you have just pointed out, foreign coins circulate throughout our land. What better way of unloading the proceeds of a crime?"

"As you say, Keren."

Garia thought, then spoke. "Sire, I wonder if you could ask for everyone in the city - discreetly, of course - to look out for more coins like these. I can't remember how many should have been in my wallet but there would probably have been," she shrugged, "five, six, or maybe more to find." She had another thought. "Sire, you said that coins like these go up and down the Valley, right?"

"As you say, Milady. Of course, most stay within their own country but naturally many do wander. We have even seen coins of the Kittrins, which are not metal at all like our own but disks of some kind of very hard pottery. Why? What is your thought, Milady?"

"Only that Yves Perriard may have had cash on him when he came to Anmar, much as I did. I wondered if any of his coins could be found in the city."

Forton looked at Garia, puzzled. "Surely his coins and yours would be the same? How may you tell who carried them?"

Garia shook her head. "We have completely different money than Yves uses, Marshal. Theirs are called euros and cents and the coins look totally different."

Forton looked surprised. "Different, Milady? But I thought... you and this other person came from the same world."

"We do, but it is as large as Anmar is, and Yves came from a country... some seven or eight thousand marks away from my own." She shrugged again. "Roughly. And his country is the other side of a great ocean to mine."

Keren pointed out, "Garia, if Yves Perriard carried any coin then Yod may have kept it, to hide evidence of his presence among them."

Garia nodded. "That's always possible. But there is a chance that his coins have gotten this far." She had another thought. "Marshal, did you find any documents in that tavern? I'm specifically thinking about two items about... this big." She demonstrated with her fingers. "They'll be heavily decorated with different colored inks and have a man's picture in the middle. Oh, and there will be Garian numbers in the corners and maybe elsewhere as well. The backs will be decorated the much same but there will be a picture of a big building on them."

"Such a strange description, Milady. May I ask what these documents are for? Are they of value to an enemy?"

Garia smiled. "No, they are of no value to anyone, Marshal. They are actually also money, coin if you will. We use paper for money instead of carrying great bags of coin around all the time. You could think of them as, what was the phrase? Anonymous letters of credit. These are worth ten dollars each. On Anmar they can't be used for anything as you don't use paper money yet."

"I'll make a note of your description, Milady."

Merizel tore off part of a sheet of paper and handed it to Forton. He received it with surprise.

"Why, thank you, Milady Merizel! This is unexpected but welcome." He noticed that Merizel had sheets of paper filled with writing. "Do you record our meeting, Milady?"

"My Lord, I do," Merizel replied. "Every meeting with Milady is recorded, since she may speak of something new at any time."

"Ah, I see." He nodded. "An excellent idea."

As the Marshal folded the paper and put in into his pouch Robanar said, "Tell her the rest, Forton."

"As you wish, Sire. The second tunnel, we discovered, went under a building across the street from the Residency and continued below the next street. At some point it split, one way leading to an entrance to the drain system, the other ending under a private dwelling in a further street. We have seized that building also, but have not yet discovered a way into it from the tunnel."

Garia nodded. "I would think they'll use the drains, Marshal. The other exit may be a dummy or designed to put us off the scent. From the drains you could probably come out almost anywhere in the city, couldn't you?"

"As you say, milady. The Chivan drainage system is so extensive you could hide an army down there." His expression was rueful. "Of course, we must needs post men in many places to make sure they do not do that very thing." He went on, "Milady, as you foretold, there was a third tunnel. The entrance was cunningly concealed and led in yet another direction. We only discovered it as the remains of the Residency were being cleared from the land for safety reasons. The tunnel came up in the basement of a small shop some distance away. We found stores of items as you also foretold, weapons, clothing and food mostly. Naturally we have seized the lot."

A knock on the door brought Robanar's manservant with pel and pastries. While the group ate and drank they talked about the situation in the city, trying to understand what kinds of danger the inhabitants might be in from people left behind after the Residency fire. Garia could help to a certain extent, from her knowledge of terrorist events around Earth, but together with the previous discussions they decided that they had taken all the precautions that were practical.

"There is more news that may be of interest, Milady," Forton said. "We have had reports from Sheldane. Duke Visselen sent a strong force and surprised their boats on the river bank near the town. There were few men, enough to defend their craft from the town but no more. There was a short fight and most were taken prisoner. We have recovered many boats, most appear to have belonged to merchants from the upper states but three were war galleys."

Garia nodded. "That's how they got there. I bet the only reason they went to Joth was to capture enough boats to get their force downstream. They were probably hoping to use those same boats to get back all the way to Yod but I don't know if that would have been possible."

Robanar shook his head. "Having traveled the river, Milady, I tell you that in winter it would be an arduous task. Every bank they must account hostile to their force and they must needs take all their provisions with them. They might sail part of the route but I deem much of the way would be by rowing only."

"Father," Keren asked, "what plans might there be for replying to Yod? Have you thought to take the war to our foes?"

"It is too early for such matters, son. While we are in the depths of winter we cannot move troops and neither can they. Besides, we do not know the temper of our neighbor countries along the Sirrel as yet, our letters will scarce have reached Brugan."

"But you will plan?"

"Aye, son. We must gather our strength so that we can strike a blow in late winter or early spring, should the weather permit. Garia, I must warn you that Keren will likely be part of that force."

She had known that it was possible, but to hear it stated triggered a spike of fear. She was not a free agent any longer, she had a stake in what was to come - and someone to lose. She suddenly realized what every woman who had ever sent their husband or son to war had understood, sometimes there is nothing you can do but stand and wait and fear the worst.

"I understand, Sire."

Behind Garia Jenet suddenly curtseyed and Robanar noticed.

"Jenet, I believe that you signal your mistress must needs change for the evening meal?"

"As you say, Sire."

The King ran a hand through his hair. "We have done enough today, I think. Garia, you and Milady Merizel may go. We will meet again as the need arises."

"Thank you, Sire."

~o~O~o~

Garia snuggled closer to Keren.

"I like doing this!"

"You had better," he replied. "You'll be doing a lot of it in the future."

They were seated on the settee in Garia's sitting room. Keren had his left arm around Garia's shoulder, his hand at her waist. She was tucked under his arm, her head on his chest, her arms around his waist. On a chair by the table, Jenet acted as chaperone but was concentrating on a book in front of her, trusting her charges to behave themselves. The book was the one Merizel had given Garia many months ago, a child's primer to learn how to read.

"It's such a relief being able to do this officially, as it were," she murmured. "Now that everyone knows we'll be expected to be together, won't we?"

"Aye. Though we must get to Spring before we dare relax."

"About that. Did your father really mean it when he said you might go to war?"

There was a small shrug so as not to disturb her.

"Mayhap. The royal men of Palarand have customarily gone to war in the past but we have not led our men into battle for many years. With the new weapons, and the change in ways of warfare which you foretell, I do not know how safe such an adventure may be. If the enemy perfects these guns... what did you call them? Rifles... no man on the field will be safe. I do not know if my father would risk my life in such a battle but I must needs learn the ways of war. Do you have any experience of war yourself?"

"No. Not the kind of war you'll... I mean, Palarand will be fighting. It doesn't matter, every war is different than what went before. There's always something new."

"Aye. I hope that we will win the day. Yod is become a pestilence on the Valley lands and I would be rid of them."

Garia sighed. "It doesn't work out like that, Keren. That's a history lesson for another time, though."

"As you say." He bent his head and kissed her forehead. "Did I ever tell you how lucky I am?"

She raised her eyes to his. "You may have just once or twice, perhaps. You can say it again, if you like."

"That's what I like about you. You're just not like anyone else I've ever met."

"Even Eriana?"

"I think Eriana could wrestle grakh bare-handed, but she's too spiky for my liking. We're a perfect match, Garia, and you know it. Now stop changing the subject."

"As you command, Your Highness."

Garia resumes her exercise regime, this time with Eriana as an interested spectator. After lunch a 'Council of War' is held where she finds out how Palarand intends to fight back against Yod and makes an unconventional suggestion. Later, conversations are held with Rosilda and then the King at which the latter drops a bombshell.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

107 - The Sixth Quadrant

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2014 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"This is a bit of a guess. Who knows how warm or cold I'm going to get? What I'm more concerned about is you, Jenet. You'll be sitting watching us, not being thrown about on the mats."

"You need not fear for my comfort, milady. I know how cold parts of the palace can be in winter, I am sure that I will be attired warmly enough."

Garia was uncertain what to wear to go to the dojo this morning. If she wore too little she might become cold when not actually exercising, but if she padded out then she could overheat while exercising. In the end a compromise had been reached with thicker tights and a long sleeved undershirt below her exercise tunic. Both were woven of fine pakh wool but the tights were thicker.

Over Garia's exercise gear she wore a 'house coat' of the royal colors of green and purple, since those were the only colors available in her size. She thought the coat might have belonged at one time to Malann. Jenet wore a similar house coat but in the quartered servants' livery. Both now wore thin indoor gloves, as the weather had gotten even colder overnight.

"The guardsmen must wear thicker clothes during the colder months, surely?"

"As you say, milady. Of course, their clothing will be issued them whereas your own exercise attire is specially made. Yet another reason to speak with Mistress Rosilda today."

"That's true. Have we got everything? Lead on, then."

They had reached the end of the corridor when a call came from behind. Keren hurried up to them as they waited to turn the corner.

"Good morning, dearest one. Colder today!"

Garia and Jenet bobbed curtseys.

"Good morning, Keren. We noticed. Are you exercising today?"

"I am, and it seems that you are as well." Keren smiled. "What was that saying of yours? 'Great minds think alike'."

"I'm not so sure about that! You do remember our visit to the Hall of the Questors, I suppose?"

"Hah! I doubt any who attended could ever forget it." Keren held out his arm and she wrapped hers around it. "Shall we break our fast?" As they walked he asked, "What plans have you for today? Anything I should take note of?"

"I have to speak to Rosilda, I don't think you'll find that too interesting," she replied. "There's lots and lots of other trivial matters I have to take care of and then there's that long line of Guildsmen and Questors desperate to involve me in all kinds or projects. Merry knows it all, of course, I'd have been sunk long ago without her."

"Aye, that's the truth! Have you thought any more about the guns? I mean, what Palarand might make to use against Yod? I would be part of that conversation, if possible."

"Yeah... about that. Although I know there are guildsmen anxious to know all about what we captured and so on, I think it might be better if your father's War Council decided on a strategy before we began making our own weapons."

"How so? Surely we should make similar to what we captured, only of better quality."

"It's complicated, Keren. The sort of weapons we might use depend on what kind of battles we fight. The guns Yod used - in both battles - depended as much on surprise as anything else. They are close-quarter weapons designed to thin out an enemy who didn't know anything about them. They won't be as effective again. Like I said, what battles are we likely to fight? Are we meeting them on a field in open battle or are we laying siege to their towns? Are we defending bridges, perhaps, or fighting in boats on the Sirrel? It all makes a difference to what we decide to build."

"Maker! You do think of many things, don't you?"

"You have to in war," she told him seriously. "It is often said, and with good reason, that every country prepares for the last battle, not the next one." She waved a hand. "I can't give you examples that would make sense to you but believe me it's true. The point I was making is that we don't have the resources to make everything in the time available. What we build has to be just right for what we plan to do."

"And that might be? If Yod has knowledge of new ideas of war then our own methods may not be so useful in the days and weeks to come."

Garia shrugged. "We need to talk it over with your father and people like Merek and Forton. When we spoke previously we discussed protecting the city and, to a certain extent, protecting the other towns in Palarand. What we never talked about was pressing the war against the enemy."

"You must have ideas, surely?"

"Um... some, perhaps. Not specific details of actions in Earth's past, perhaps, I was never too interested in wars to that degree, but each situation here is going to be unique and will require specific planning. The first thing we must have is more information. We know they took Joth, but where else? They had Sheldane for a while, have they taken any other town on the river to help them on their way back? Do we even know if they plan to retreat or not? We're assuming so, but we don't know, do we?"

Keren gazed at Garia fondly. "I am as a babe compared to your knowledge, Garia. And this despite you insisting you paid war little attention on Earth! My father was right, you are a treasure."

In the dining room Eriana was pacing up and down with a set look on her face. She reminded Garia of a caged tiger. When Keren and Garia appeared she stalked over to join them.

"Highness." Eriana curtseyed. "Milady. Your pardon, I am out of sorts this morning. I am like one adrift, I do not know my place in this land and it makes me uncomfortable." She took note of how the two were dressed. "You wear the colors of the guard? Is there some ceremony?"

Keren shook his head. "Not today, Eriana. Garia and I are going to join the men in their morning exercises, which is something we used to do before we traveled north. Would you like to join us? I mean, of course, to observe, since you do not have suitable apparel as we do."

Eriana raised an eyebrow. "You exercise with your men? This is something my father's sons have done, of course. I approve of such pursuits, since to be a King a Prince must learn how to fight, but women are forbidden from such activity."

Garia said, "I thought you said you used bows and spears."

"I do, Garia, but we are taught separately from the men. It is not thought seemly for men to practice against women in Einnland."

Keren eyed Eriana. "It wasn't thought seemly in Palarand, either, but Garia soon changed that!" He smiled. "You can see the difference in our sizes and she made fools out of all of us. I will ask father if you are permitted to join us, you may learn something to your advantage."

"What do you mean, Keren?"

Garia answered. "I think what he means is that, if you decide that you want to join in, it might help you with your own problem. You can't do what we do unless you have a cool head."

"An interesting thought, Garia." Eriana nodded. "I am sufficiently intrigued that I desire to accompany you, Keren. Ask your father, if you would."

Robanar seemed more interested in keeping Eriana occupied and out of mischief so agreed that she should accompany Keren and Garia to the training rooms. Garia had booked most of the afternoon but the King decided that the war was more important so arranged for an afternoon session in his parlor before dismissing them. Garia rolled her eyes and asked Merizel to rearrange everything she had just organized. The usual mass of maids and guardsmen then accompanied Keren, Eriana, Garia and Merizel to the Large Training Room.

There was the usual cessation of activity when they entered the room. Merek walked over to them and saluted, noting how Keren and Garia were dressed.

"Highness, Highness, Milady. Do you intend to train with us, Highness, or do you use the Self Defense Training Room today?"

"We thought to go in the dojo this morning, Captain," Keren replied. "The King permits Princess Eriana to observe our activities today. If there is no objection?"

"As you desire, Highness." Merek glanced at Eriana. "Our guest may find the morning instructive."

"Thank you, Captain. A word, if I may, before we leave you. Would the men cease fighting, should I appear on the field of battle thus?"

Merek flushed. "As you say, Highness. They should not, of course. I will make the point to them most forcefully... again."

The group walked across the room to the door to the smaller chamber. Near the door stood Stott, Briswin and a small number of other guardsmen Garia knew could use a longbow. Stott saluted as they approached.

"Highness, Highness, Milady. Milady, knowing that your time is limited, the men and I are looking after your beasts for you as you would desire. I am ashamed how I first treated Snep, as a countryman I should have known better. Now we attend all our beasts the same as you and Lady Merizel have shown us you treat your own. You need have no fear for their welfare."

Garia nodded thanks. "Thank you, Stott, and thank the men for me. You're right, I am very busy right now. We must see if we can squeeze in a visit or two along the way."

"As you say, Milady."

Inside the Self Defense Training Room the session had already begun but everybody stopped when Keren and company appeared. Bessel, as the trainer who had been left behind and was thus in nominal charge of the group, came over and saluted.

"Highness, Milady, welcome back. Your Highness," he bowed to Eriana, "welcome to the dojo." Turning back to Keren he asked, "Do you join us, Highness?"

"Aye, if you will have us, Bessel. Her Highness will merely observe today, as Lady Merizel usually does. We have already done our Tai Chi before breakfast."

Garia looked at those already present with interest. Bessel was accompanied by Tord, who had obviously been co-opted the moment he returned to the palace with Milsy. All the others in the room were women, eight of them. Four were the original group who had asked Garia if they could become guards, the other four were apparently new recruits and wore white sashes. Bessel noticed Garia's interest.

"Milady... Teacher, we have four new recruits to the Sixth Quadrant. As yet they have only learned to properly fall and rise again. I have not yet had time to progress farther." He smiled. "Recent arrivals in the palace have required my services elsewhere."

Keren raised an eyebrow. "The Sixth Quadrant?"

"Aye, Highness, 'tis an unofficial naming but one that all use. All those who are not part of the shift rotation are placed together for training and duty days. The women do not rotate their duties as the men do. Begging your pardon, Milady, of course your own men have their own duty roster as well, but are considered part of that quadrant."

"Oh. Makes sense, I suppose." Garia spotted Danisa and the guardswoman came across and saluted.

"Milady."

"Danisa. How are you and the others managing? Are they taking you seriously?"

"Aye, Milady. Especially since news of your efforts during the battle reached the palace. The four new recruits," she gestured, "saw what we were doing and offered their service to the King. I do not think they will be the last." She grimaced. "There have been some problems with the men, mostly some too stupid to realize we are not their evening's entertainment, and our accommodation could be better, but we know that such changes will take time to settle down. Do you join us today, Milady?"

"Yes, Keren and I need our exercise. I hope you don't mind?"

"Milady, I would like nothing better! To test ourselves against the one who started this all, I can think of nothing better."

"You'll have to let us spar together first, I think. Give us time to warm up a bit."

"As you desire, Milady... Teacher."

Merizel gestured to the bleachers and Eriana followed, interested. There was a definite frown, though, when Merizel insisted that their maids took seats as well.

"This is unseemly!" she growled. "Servants should be ready to do whatever we ask of them! How may any tell who is noble and who is maid when all are seated?"

"Your Highness," Merizel replied with a defusing smile, "it seems to me that the Princess is the one who can be heard complaining."

Eriana stared at Merizel, not knowing what to do about the remark. If it had been one of her own underlings she would have given them a slap for the impudence. It dawned on her after a time that what was happening here was normal, if not for the palace then certainly for the group of people who revolved around Garia.

"Well." Eriana's tone was defensive. "Lady Merizel, there is truth in what you say. I have not visited this part of the palace before, I do not know the customs."

"Jenet, Tandra and I could be sitting here for two or more bells," Merizel explained. "There's absolutely no reason why our maids should have to stand all that time. We're not going anywhere, Highness." She leaned nearer, her voice that of a conspirator. "In fact, one of the benefits of a seat at the show is that there's usually some beef on display. Not today, though, but does not even a Princess appreciate a good male body being worked to a sweat?"

There was grudging acceptance by the Princess. "Aye, Merizel, I take your point. Still, to see the Prince in action may suffice for today."

Their attention turned to Keren and Garia, who were now standing near one of the practice mats. Jenet removed Garia's skirt and rewrapped her sash before walking over to join the other watchers.

Danisa frowned and said, "I had forgotten... Milady, you intend exercising like that?"

Garia looked down and realized that, while she and Keren were now similarly attired in just tunic and tights the guardswomen were wearing a different uniform as befitted their duties. They wore tunics like Garia's but theirs had proper skirts which ended on the knee. These were cut so that they allowed full movement of the legs. Though their boots were of the same soft suede-like material as her own training boots they were calf length and laced at the rear.

"Uh, yes, Danisa. This is what we wore before, wasn't it? Of course you can't go walking round the palace looking like I do now. Whose idea was the uniform?"

"Milady, it was between myself and Mistress Rosilda. The Queen was also consulted, of course."

"A wise move. Is it comfortable?"

"Aye, Milady, and we have additional protection as well. Behold."

Danisa lifted up her skirt to show a pair of breeches that covered all eventualities. Unlike the riding version these were designed for wearers whose jobs involved mostly standing. The material was thinner and there were no leather patches.

Garia nodded. "A good design, I should have thought of it myself. Hot in the summer?"

"As yet they have not been tried in the warmer seasons, Milady. The Queen suggests we may vary the design if these become uncomfortable when it is too hot or too cold."

"As you say. Right, we'd better get started or it will be time to stop for lunch."

Garia and Keren faced off and began the simpler of their routines. Since they had sparred together for so long they knew each other's intent and the rolls, tumbles and falls were soon coming thick and fast. After a while they decided that they were just providing an exhibition and switched partners, Garia taking Bessel and Keren facing off Tord.

After a while they took a break so that the two instructors could get back to teaching their students. The two walked back to the seats to have a drink, Jenet pulling the bottles out of her bag ready. Eriana, for perhaps the first time in her life, was speechless.

Merizel was smug. "See? Told you. She might be small but I wouldn't want to get in her way."

"But... I had no idea she could fight like that." As Garia took a pull from her bottle Eriana asked her, "You are dangerous, Garia, for one so small. Can any best you, at this strange art?"

"Oh, yes, they can if they know what to do." Garia remembered the fight with Fikt. "Or if they take me by surprise." She grinned. "One did, during that battle. I still got him in the end, though. I was tired and he grabbed me round the neck. Fortunately I was wearing riding boots and I managed to pull out my knife -"

Eriana nodded. "I remember, you described it when the men had their... debrief?" Garia nodded. "You stabbed him in the leg and then... ah, I see."

The look on Eriana's face was calculating. Keren stepped in.

"Eriana, I would consider carefully what you desire. As yet you are still a visitor of state in my father's house. Should you desire to join us in these activities then your circumstances must needs change."

"As you say, Keren." Eriana's expression was thoughtful. "Before I can decide my future I must find out what future there might be for a Princess who does not wish to return to her father's hall." She gestured. "This is something new to me, it offers many thoughts of what might be."

"That's one reason we suggested you came today," Garia said. "You said you enjoyed physical activity. We don't have any sea-coast nearby but I'm sure you can do much of what the guardsmen can do, just like Danisa and her girls have. It's not easy now the weather has turned but there's still plenty of things going on in the training halls."

Eriana nodded. "As you say, Garia. If I may, I will accompany you here again, there is much to see and learn."

"That's good. I'm pleased that you're finding it instructive."

Garia and Keren returned to the mats, this time with Garia facing Danisa and Keren choosing one of her companions. Keren found his opponent provided a reasonable challenge, even if she had less experience than Garia. Garia, by comparison, found Danisa a much more difficult prospect. The first contact found them sprawling in a heap on the mat.

"Oof! Teacher, I am so sorry! I don't know what happened then."

The two picked themselves up and Garia considered.

"I've never faced a woman before," she decided. "All my opponents without exception, in training or in actual combat, have been men and usually men larger than myself. I know my own balance is different than that of the men and so I adjust my movements and reach to suit. With you, I'll have to remember your weight is distributed differently." She frowned. "Something fresh for me to learn, then. But what about you? I'm sure you'll have sparred with the other girls."

"Aye, Teacher, but none so small as you are." Danisa gave a smile indicating uncertainty. "Also, facing you, I was uncertain what would happen, knowing you are the one who brought this art to us."

"Huh! Maybe, Danisa, but I'm not a fearsome monster, you know. I'm really just a normal person who has had a bit more training than you have. There's no need to worry I'm going to fling you through a window or something like that."

"If you say so, Teacher. It's just that we all know that you are capable of so much more than we are."

"Look," Garia said, exasperated. "You'll have to learn to ignore those feelings, understand? If this was a real fight, you have no idea what your opponent can or cannot do. You just have to rely on your own experiences and training and do the best you can."

"As you say, Teacher... but the bout failed for both of us, so I submit that we must needs rectify the problem before us. Do you agree?"

Garia nodded. "Yes. Let's think about this and then do some experiments."

Garia and Danisa faced off across the mat and then tried again in slow motion. Having a lower center of gravity meant that throwing a woman was a different proposition than throwing a man and the two puzzled over the problem, which was that Garia's training automatically made her reach for a higher grip on her opponent. How could she train herself to instinctively select a different grip according to who she faced?

Danisa's problem was that Garia was so much smaller, lighter and faster that her own attempts to find a grip simply didn't connect, or found the wrong leverage point. That problem would be more readily solved by finding a wider range of opponents to train with.

Eventually they decided to rotate partners in order to let everyone have a bout or two with Keren and Garia, as being the most experienced. This lasted another half-bell until Jenet stood and began removing bottles and towels from her bag, indicating their time was coming to an end.

"That was... different," Garia said as she took a swig. "I think we need to make some recommendations to Captain Merek, don't you?"

"Aye," Keren agreed. "A wider range of partners, in size, shape and weight. That means that we will have to look beyond those in the Palace Guard, do you not agree?"

"Looked at one way, we already do," Garia pointed out. "Technically, neither you nor I are members of the Guard. Yes, we must expand to include others who live and work in the palace. After all, I used to do this for relaxation and sport on Earth, there's no reason why people here can't do that as well. Besides, we'd be helping them get fitter, wouldn't we?"

"As you say. Eriana, what think you of this morning's activities?"

"I am interested, Keren. We do not have such arts in Einnland, though some of the men indulge in crude wrestling in better weather. It seemed to me that what you do is as like wresting as a broadsword is to an assassin's knife. I do not believe that the King would permit me this exercise, though, unless I gave him an oath of fealty."

Keren nodded. "Aye, but you can understand his problem, can't you? I deem you would do well at this art but you could become dangerous to us without some obligation to Palarand."

"As you say, but I am... impatient, as you know. Garia must teach me to gentle myself before I may venture any of the arts of war among you and your people."

"We'll get there," Garia reassured her. "It just all takes time."

Eriana smiled as she said, "But time is not what an impatient person desires to hear, Garia. I shall wait, I have no choice. There is much else of interest for me to observe before I should take any step I may regret."

~o~O~o~

What Garia mentally called the War Council met again in Robanar's parlor after lunch. Merek and Forton joined Robanar, Terys, Keren, Garia, Feteran and Merizel, the last being there as taker of notes.

Robanar told them, "My son has related to me a conversation with Baroness Garia where she described certain aspects of war we ought consider." He gave Garia a fierce stare. "Milady, are you certain you do not come from a race of warriors?"

Garia gave a wry smile. "It certainly seems that way, Sire, but I can assure you we are not warriors as a rule. Unfortunately there have been a number of episodes in our past which tend to make us wary, and we have many, many stories of past military adventures we watch for amusement. However, my background doesn't really matter other than the fact I can suggest things to you which may be useful in the war against Yod." She turned. "Marshal, I don't want you to think I'm doing your job. I have no idea how you fight wars in Alaesia. You may think some of my suggestions are simple-minded or just plain crazy."

"Milady, since I have yet heard no suggestions," Forton replied, "I can make no judgement. But I will remember your caution for the future."

"Proceed, Garia," Robanar instructed.

"But... Okay. All I was saying to Keren was that I've only heard discussion so far about defensive measures in the towns and cities. Presumably you'll want to take the war to Yod, Sire. I wondered how you'd do that."

Robanar nodded. "Indeed, Garia. Normally we would prepare in late winter and early spring, then, as soon as the weather improved, an expedition would travel along the Sirrel to make a landing somewhere on our enemy's shore. That is historically how disagreements among the countries have been settled. The making of alliances for such conflicts is important since it assists with the supply of men and the means to support them."

"Late winter and early spring?" Garia's eyes narrowed. "So you wait out the worst of the winter weather and then get going as soon as possible, before... what?"

"The enemy's stores may be low, Milady, before any early crops are harvested," Forton explained. "In addition the level of the river becomes low enough for such adventures to become uncertain once the summer months begin."

"...And once the rains start there are other problems," Garia finished. "Okay, I get that. Then what?"

Forton shrugged. "Much depends on the enemy, Milady, as always. We may fight in his fields or we may invest his towns and cities. He may seek to flank our forces or use his galleys to cut off our supply routes. You must know this from your own history, Milady."

"I do and I don't, Marshal. Every war is different." There were a number of nods around the room. "So what you need to do is to get your troops to Yod when and where they aren't expecting them." She frowned. "Sire, I think I need to see a map, if you have no objection. I want to get all this clear in my mind."

The map was located, unrolled and spread out on the small table in the center of the room. Because of the indifferent light Jenet and Tandra lit some lamps and placed them at the corners of the table. Everybody crowded round.

"I see," Garia said. "I've looked at this map before but most of it didn't mean much to me then. I hadn't appreciated just how big Palarand is compared to everywhere else."

"In the Valley, perhaps," Keren qualified. "Vardenale has more land than Palarand and I doubt not several of the lands beyond Moxgo are as large as we are."

"Sire," Garia asked, "Who can you rely on for support along the way?"

"Those who have already been insulted by Yod, Garia. Ferenis, for certain, and Joth. When Duke Jarwin of Virgulend passed through I spoke with Vice Marshal Dalbinar about the situation but that was months ago. I do not know their temper now, but I deem they would not account us a foe in any adventure we propose. Brugan, Smordan, Forguland," Robanar shrugged, "I have no recent word, and with the weather as it is, it will be difficult to obtain such assurances as we may need."

Garia had put her finger on each country as they were named and now her lips pursed.

"The problem with the Sirrel is that because it wanders about so much the enemy can see you coming miles... uh, marks away. Especially if they continue to hold Joth. Is there any way to get to Yod without using the river? For example, how about going up to Teldor or even Tranidor and cutting across the mountains from there?"

Forton said, "A difficult route, Milady, for such a large body of men as we would require. And impossible for wagons. We must needs transport everything by pack animal, if such a route is even possible."

"I see. Okay, perhaps we'll think about that if we can't think of anything better." Garia looked at the empty area to the south of the Great Valley. "What about this side? What's up here?"

"More mountains, Milady. A rugged land only fit for hunters and pakh herdsmen, mostly. There are some small side valleys here and here," Forton pointed, "where there are herds of gavakhan and also some forests where timber is obtained, but at this time of year all will be cut off by mud, ice and snow."

"Oh. So going through the mountains is out, then. Tell me, we have the Lookout on the cliffs overlooking Palarand, is there anything similar further along the Valley? Places Yod might, for example, have seized to provide advance warning of any counter-attack?"

"Of course, Milady. Most countries maintain them for their own benefit. If Yod have captured any, we have not yet received word of it."

Garia shook her head. "You wouldn't necessarily know, Marshal. They could be pretending that they are the regular men who man those places. That kind of deception wouldn't last long, maybe, but it doesn't have to." She put her finger on the map. "Forguland is the key. If we can secure that then we cut off Joth, since they'll have no route back, and we could then attack Ferenis anywhere along this shore here."

Robanar grunted. "As you say, Garia. But should Forguland reject our attempts to help them? They have men of Yod on both sides, perhaps they desire a quiet life."

"I don't know, Sire. That's up to you and your Residents up and down the Valley to find out, I guess."

Garia leaned forward and placed a finger on a spot near the city of Forguland.

"What's this? Looks interesting."

"It is where the Sirrel parts, Milady," explained Merek, "to flow either side of Joth. As you probably understand, the course of the river moves all the time over the years and there have been many occasions when there are two or more separate flows. There is another here, west of Yod itself. Usually all but one eventually dry out for reasons we do not understand, but in this particular case the two streams persist. Forguland was established alongside the river, as you can see, but when it parted those of the city constructed a canal across the land between, hoping to build a stronger city on the island thus formed. Alas, the flooding of the river prevents that from happening and the island is but meadows and a summer retreat now."

"I see. Thank you, Captain. What about this bit sticking out here, overlooking the island?"

"A finger of harder rock, Milady, upon which a fortress has been built. All who must ply the river, from any direction, must needs pass beneath the walls of the fortress."

"If that's so, I can't imagine that Yod haven't seized that fort, whatever you may have officially heard," she stated. "Hmm. No cannons yet, or... I wonder. Captain, what... would the defenders in that fortress do if somebody they didn't like floated by?"

Merek shrugged. "I am not familiar with that fortress, Milady. I would imagine that there may be catapults, perhaps even trebuchets, which deliver stones into the vessels passing below. Such devices were once used in Dekarran but are no longer considered necessary, the countries of the Valley being at peace." He gave a snort. "That, of course, is no longer true."

"Oh. I wonder," she asked, "if those catapults could reach as far as the city?"

"I do not believe so, Milady. If that were so then the city would have a weakness, would it not? Normally, Forguland would hold both fortress and city, so the question would not arise. Ah, Milady, what of the new weapons? Could any threaten Forguland from the fortress?"

Garia thought. "Modern Earth weapons could, certainly. I don't know if Yves told Yod much about cannons, though. Cannons are really big guns able to fire great distances, but you need big furnaces and big forges to make them. They use lots of powder and big iron balls for shot, about this size." She held her hands about eight inches apart. "Does Yod have access to quantities of iron, Captain? Oh, they could make the guns out of other metals, I suppose, like brass or bronze."

Robanar grunted. "Garia, most of the copper, brass and bronze in the Valley comes from the mines of the Telar. I would be... most upset if Palarand has given Yod the means for its own destruction. As for iron, we supply much of what is required -" the King made a small smile, "- I should say most of what was once required by the countries of the Valley. Brugan has access to some small supplies from the north and," his face twisted, "a trade route provides some iron directly to Yod from the west. I do not know if they have yet obtained influence over the production of iron from that source."

"Ouch. Thank you, Sire. To answer your original question, Captain, I don't think, if Yod has taken the fortress, that any gun they now have would be big enough or powerful enough to reach the city. There's no way of knowing till we get there, of course."

Robanar raised an eyebrow. "We, Milady? You intend to join this adventure?"

"Me? Sire, I intend to keep as far away from the fighting as possible! I haven't forgotten that it's me they are after in the first place. By we I meant Palarand, Sire."

Merek muttered, "Brugan... Brugan. That reminds me. Sire, I must needs look at another map. With your permission?"

Robanar gestured assent and Merek went to the shelf of scrolls. While he was searching among the maps the Queen sent out for some refreshment and Merek was spreading out the result of his search when the trays arrived. All present took the opportunity for a drink, a nibble and a stretch before leaning over the map Merek had found.

"This one does not have the detail we require, Sire. Doubtless there are better ones somewhere in the palace we may consult if my idea proves worthy of consideration. Your mention of Brugan's iron reminded me of the trade route which goes north from there, Sire. With their consent, we might send a small body of men along that route, and then cut across the mountains around here to appear behind the fortress. I do not think it is so strongly constructed to face attack from the rear, being designed to command the river."

Forton said with some skepticism, "You intend to attack during winter, Merek?"

"Aye, Marshal, when they least expect it. If we can attain the fortress then the winter will make it that much harder for them to respond. I do not think that will be too difficult a task for a small body of men, provided we can move them without anyone noticing."

"Very well," Robanar said, ending the discussion. "You two, learn what you can about this fortress and the lands between it and the trade route through Brugan. Bring me a plan within a few days, if you would. If we are to essay this attack then we must begin before the worst of the weather locks us into Palarand, agreed?"

Forton, as the senior military rank present, answered, "Aye, Sire."

Robanar turned to Garia. "Milady, you have knowledge of such warfare, if not experience. Educate us, if you would, during the coming days, of ways that we may face men with guns and yet succeed. I am sure there are things we might learn, such as camouflage, which may be of use to us."

"I'll do my best, Sire. What have we been able to find out about Yod, Sire? That's going to make a difference. Have the prisoners said anything?"

Merek made a noise. "Hmph. Milady, most of those captured were like the servants of the Princess, that is, bonded men, some of whom were promised freedom if their raid was successful. They must have been told who and what they faced but the quality of the men is indifferent. I gather they thought surprise and the power of their guns ought be enough to gain them yourself as prisoner." He shook his head. "None of those who survived had been trained to use the guns, Milady, so we have none who could instruct us in their use."

"I think we can manage with what we already know, Captain. There were some officers there, I think. Those who wore the calf boots."

"They will not speak, Milady. We have not yet applied such pressure as is usual in war to make them give up their secrets."

Garia was unhappy. "That might not be a good idea, Captain. One day soon I must tell you all about something called the Geneva Convention. What about the man who attacked me? Fikt was the name he used."

Forton replied, "I have shown his body to several from the city, Milady, and he was recognised by all. Each knew him by a different name, though, so it is proving difficult to trace his progress through the city. It is certain that he was a man of Yod, though, from the uniform he wore at the battle."

"I guessed that, Marshal. He may have been an officer from the way he spoke to me."

"Aye, Milady. What of the clothing they all wore? It is unlike any I have seen before. If we must needs consider wearing like clothes, who may tell friend from foe?"

"Ah, there's a kind of convention on Earth, Marshal. Each nation chooses a particular color scheme and pattern for their clothes and this becomes known to all the others. Usually it is distinctive enough there's little chance of any mistake."

"How may we choose such a pattern, Milady? It will be difficult and expensive to weave."

Garia shook her head. "We'll either do like those of Yod and sew patches on the cloth or we can print the design directly on the material before it is cut up. Designing the printer will be interesting but it won't be expensive once that's done." She had a thought. "Setting off across mountains during winter gives me an idea, actually, for a different kind of camouflage. I think we'd better talk of that another time, perhaps, when you know this attack on the fortress is possible."

"As you desire, Milady."

~o~O~o~

"Milady! I am sorry our paths have not crossed before, there is much to do with all the extra people arriving in the palace."

"Don't worry about it, Rosilda. I've been super busy as well. Besides, what I wear is way less important than all the other people the Wardrobe has to fit out."

"That is not so, Milady, and you know it! Some of the designs you have shown us are now essentials about the palace. The new skirt designs have been popular but I refer, of course, to bras. Every woman who wears one is forever in your debt, Milady."

"Umm, thank you, I think."

"I have to tell you that Master Fulvin has thought about your description of hooks and eyes and discovered an alternative which is simple to make and use. I will bring you a sample when next you commission a garment from me."

"We-ll, now you mention it, there's that outfit of Milsy's..."

Rosilda smiled broadly. "I thought you would like that, Milady! I will order the leather immediately, but I think it would be a wise idea to measure you again before I make the garments."

"That's true, actually. I have noticed that some of my garments are not as well-fitting as they used to be. In fact, I had to ask the seamstresses in Blackstone to let out some gowns while I was up there."

"Your body is still young and growing, Milady. I will come and measure again. Is there anything else you presently have need of?"

"There is, actually. I went to the dojo this morning."

"Dojo?"

"Ah, the Self Defense Training Room. All the female guards were in there. I notice they now have a uniform which is different than the way I dressed when I began doing the exercises."

"As you say, Milady. The women of the guard must needs be attired modestly when they are on duty, and their uniform must permit them the movements your martial art requires. Oh! Milady, you wish me to make you a similar uniform."

"Yes, please. It makes sense now for me to do it that way. Now everyone is used to seeing women in the palace dressed like that I shouldn't need a separate skirt, should I?" Garia frowned. "Actually, it made a difference when we fought the battle. I removed the skirt as soon as possible so's it didn't get in the way."

Rosilda considered. "Perhaps you can compare the different designs, Milady. It may be that another arrangement is more useful when a guardswoman must do her duty."

"That's a good thought, Rosilda. I'll speak to Danisa about it, but meanwhile you go ahead and make me a uniform like hers, please."

"As you command, Milady."

* * *

"Ah, Garia, I'm glad that I found you before you retired."

"Sire?"

"A moment, if you please, in our sitting room."

"As you command, Sire."

In the sitting room Garia found Terys and Keren waiting, along with Kendar and Merek.

Robanar turned to Garia and said, "I have considered deeply the matters we spoke of this afternoon and also your betrothal to Keren. I regret that I have come to a conclusion you may find... unwelcome."

Garia's heart sank. "Sire?"

"As we mentioned, it will be necessary for me to send a embassy along the Valley to visit the other countries who lie between us and Yod. We must needs explain to them the reasons for the present circumstance and ask for assistance, should they be willing to provide any. Since the reason for Yod's adventures revolve about yourself, and since your betrothal to Keren must also be explained, I have decided that it would make sense to send him as our representative. He is the person of highest rank I may send if I do not go myself and that will give weight to our embassy."

Garia looked at Keren, who nodded back reluctantly.

Robanar continued, "In order to insure that his journey may be made before we are all beset by winter weather, he must needs leave immediately. He will lead a small escort of men from the palace at dawn tomorrow. I am sorry, Garia, but you must be parted from him for a while as you were parted once before."

Garia sees Keren depart on his Valley journey and then has to find out what the Guildsmen have been doing while they were away. Later, she begins teaching meditation to Eriana, receives an unexpected visitor and is summoned by the Queen...

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

108 - Oaths of Fealty

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2014 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The storm from the ocean had blown itself out, which meant the air was still and slightly warmer. It was still cold enough to cause the breath of men, women and animals to steam in the pre-dawn air. Fortunately all who were outside were dressed for the conditions, the men and women being bundled up in thick winter coats while the frayen had generous felt blankets over their backs and necks.

Garia had both arms wrapped awkwardly around Keren's middle.

"This is stupid," she said. "We've been back only a few days and now you have to leave me again! It was hard enough the first time."

"What first time," he murmured. "I don't recall - ah, wait, you mean when I set off from Dekarran with Bleskin." He looked down at her upturned face. "I didn't realize then it would have affected you so much."

"Maybe it didn't," she explained. "But everybody else was leaving as well and I discovered I was upset all my friends were going away."

"Of course. But the palace is different, do you not agree? I deem you will be too busy the next few weeks to concern yourself over absent friends."

"You may be right, but you're not just an absent friend, are you? You're much more important to me than that."

"Indeed, my love." He kissed her forehead. "And when I return, we will prepare ourselves for the most important day of our lives." His face grew serious. "You know I must needs make this journey, Garia? Father is right, this embassy is too important to be left to one of lower status and I am the best person to explain why I have chosen you for my bride, in defiance of all custom."

"Do you think there will be trouble? I mean, I know you can take care of yourself in a fight but it's the diplomatic battles I'm thinking of. You haven't had a chance to get used to the infighting and manoeuvering that usually goes on."

"I've attended my father at some meetings, so I know what may happen, I'm not completely innocent of such stratagems." He grinned. "My direct approach may convince some of my honesty, which may be a good thing. Remember, I may have to treat with these people directly in the future, when I become King."

"I hope that's a long way off, Keren, and first you have to survive long enough to be King."

"Aye, I know it."

"Son," Robanar spoke. "It is time, the men are waiting."

"As you say, father."

Keren embraced Garia strongly and gave her a long, passionate kiss. Behind them, on the upper steps of the porch, Terys smiled fondly at the sight. Eventually Keren broke away from Garia and stood before his father, saluting him before they clasped forearms.

"Be safe, my son. Bring us back friends."

"I will, father."

Terys came forward and embraced Keren, who leaned down to kiss her on the cheek.

"I know you can look after yourself, Keren, but not all dangers are the same as you have yet faced. There are two women here who must wait your return. Go safely, my son."

"Mother, I..."

Keren ran out of words. He kissed his mother again and turned to join the escort and their mounts in front of the palace. There were low-voiced commands and then the men mounted. Because it was winter there were no carriages or wagons, the men each taking a pack animal instead with their belongings. Since Keren's journey would use the major trade route through the Valley, from capital to capital, it would be easy enough for them to find suitable accommodation, especially at this time of year when few others traveled except at need. Keren turned towards his parents and Garia, who waited on the steps, raised one arm in salute and then led the procession out of the gates. Those remaining watched until the procession had disappeared from sight.

"Let us get in," Robanar said. "While it is necessary to attend such a departure we need not punish ourselves by remaining outside in the cold any longer. Besides, I deem it is time we broke our fast, do you not agree, my dear?"

"As you say, dear."

Terys walked beside Garia through the corridors to the dining room.

"Are you upset, dear? I remember the last time that Keren parted from you."

"A little," Garia admitted. "Mostly from the sudden decision, I think, more than anything else. I know why he has to go and I know why he has to go now, but I still don't have to like it."

"This is the life you must expect from now on, Garia. As Prince and eventually as King there will be many occasions through your life when you must needs remain behind while Keren departs. It was ever the fate of a woman to stay at home when her man sets forth."

"As you say, ma'am. I'm learning that the hard way. Keren will be all right, won't he? He's just going along the Valley meeting heads of state, it's not as if he's doing anything dangerous, like when we went to Blackstone."

"That is true, dear, but remember your last battle was fought on the highway of Central Palarand, far from any imagined danger." Terys was about to expand on her theme but thought better of it. Garia didn't need to know all the possible things that could go wrong on such an innocent-sounding journey, it would just make her worry more. Instead she said, "My dear, there has been a clamor from the guildsmen of Palarand for your presence. When shall you attend them?"

"Ma'am, I'm going to go to the training rooms this morning. I have only been once, yesterday, since I returned and I need to refresh myself. This afternoon I think Merry has some meetings set up for me."

"Ah. Perhaps Keren was right, dear. You have so many who desire your attention you may not have time to think of his journey."

"Oh, I'll think of it, all right! It will be difficult not to, but you're right, it is time I attended to business."

In the dining room Merizel, Milsy and a sleepy-looking Tarvan were waiting. They descended on Garia the moment she appeared.

"Morning, all. Tarvan! When did you get back?"

"Late last night, Milady. I have not even unpacked but fell asleep, exhausted, and now I am here to try and fuel my hunger."

"Well, join us, please! Since we're early, why don't we try to bag the end of a table so we can all sit together? I'm sure there is loads to talk about."

Tarvan quirked a smile. "Milady, it is good to hear your voice again. 'Bag the end of a table'? You speak as though a Palarandi born but your word choices are refreshingly unusual." He nodded. "As always, you make sense whichever words you use. Aye, there is much to discuss since you departed those months ago." He smiled again, warmly this time. "You brought me another treasure, one who more than doubles my meager efforts in the new world of electricity."

"I did, and it never occurred to any of us that you would be waiting when Milsy reached the palace. What happened?"

"If I may tell you all another time, Milady. The tale must needs include those things we have discovered and devised."

"Like electric clocks? Perhaps you're right. A moment, I must have a word with the Queen."

Terys joined them at a gesture from Garia and everybody bowed and curtseyed.

"Master Tarvan. We are so pleased to have you return to court."

"Thank you, Your Majesty. I only arrived late last night so I do not yet have all my wits about me."

"As you say. Shall we see you at the next Council?"

"Aye, ma'am. There is much to report."

"Ma'am," Garia said, "Since Tarvan has returned we'd like to sit together for breakfast. It will give us a chance to catch up on all the news."

"Of course, dear. We will speak later."

The four found seats and the girls' maids began to serve out their breakfasts. Garia discovered that her appetite was very good and put this down to the early start and hanging around outside in the cold.

"Milady," Tarvan began, "If I may ask, where is Prince Keren today? I do not see him among those eating."

"He left at dawn, to take an embassy along the length of the Valley. We've just been out the front seeing his party off. If you did not know, we are at war with Yod and the King wants to find out if he has any allies out there."

Tarvan nodded, his expression somber. "Aye, I had learned of your battle while I was at Teldor. The town talked of nothing else. Is it true that those of Yod had an Earth person like yourself?"

"It is true, though unlike me he stayed a boy. Unfortunately he was killed during the battle."

"Those of Yod brought him to the battle? A strange tactic."

"They thought to use him as a hostage against me. They knew I would be unable to resist speaking to him so would give myself up rather than see him hurt."

He shook his head. "These people do not know the meaning of honor."

"Tarvan, you have no idea."

His head turned. "Who is that girl sitting next to the Queen? I have not seen her at court before."

Milsy replied, "Ah, she appeared fairly recently, Tarvan. She's Princess Eriana of Einnland and she's run away from her father."

Merizel added, "She discovered that Palarand's Prince needed a consort and so she presented herself at court, not knowing that Keren had already made his choice."

Tarvan smiled at Garia. "And I learned that at Dekarran, Milady. You have my warmest congratulations. I did not know that another had entered the contest."

"She only did it to escape her father, Tarvan," Milsy said. "She is hot-tempered and not technically minded as we four are."

"Do you include me?" Merizel said, with a raised eyebrow. "I play the part of a Scribe and I may organize Garia's time, but I am not as clever as the three of you. I am honored to be in your company but I am not of the same cloth."

"Don't sell yourself cheaply, Merry," Garia said. "Your qualities are just what I need to balance me. We work together perfectly as a team. As for these two mad inventors, well..."

"Mad inventors!" Milsy grinned. "I like the sound of that. Mayhap you are right, Garia." Her expression sobered. "I have considered what we spoke of some days past, Garia, and I desire to consult Tarvan before I make any decision. With your approval?"

"You have it. If you two are going to be together then it makes sense that you should talk this thing out, since it will affect both of you."

"Thank you, Garia. If I may ask, what are your plans today?"

"As you can see by my attire I'm going to the training rooms after breakfast. This afternoon... Merry, what am I supposed to be doing?"

"That's an easy question, Garia. You have a meeting with every single guildsman in Palarand."

"Very funny." She sighed. "Also probably true." She grinned at Milsy and Tarvan. "Did you miss me?"

Milsy grinned back. "A little, though we found some distractions of our own."

Garia turned back to Merizel. "So, who exactly?"

"Parrel, naturally. Hurdin and Haflin, although I imagine Haflin will want to talk weapons so he'll have to wait. Fulvin, now I think of it. Selvar, the paper maker. Pitchell. Margra. These two, of course. Do you want me to get my list out?"

Garia waved a hand. "No, we'll start at the top, I think. I also have to keep Eriana occupied and I'm supposed to be teaching her how to meditate."

Milsy asked, "Meditate? What's that?"

Garia gave them a rough description.

"Um, can we join in? It sounds like a useful way of calming the mind and focusing one's thoughts, which can be good for someone like myself. Sometimes I can be easily distracted."

Garia thought hard, then nodded.

"It makes a kind of sense. There's no reason Eriana is the only person who has to learn and it's a little bit more knowledge that I'm spreading around, isn't it? Let's set up a session for us four plus Eriana, then, say two bells before the evening meal. Can we do that, Merry?"

"Aye, if Her Highness is willing. Master Tarvan, Mistress Milsy, will that time be okay?"

Milsy grinned. "Okay? I see you are picking up Garia's strange words. Aye, we will be ready. Where will you do it, Garia?"

"We don't need anywhere special, just a bit of space and no distractions. My sitting room, then."

"Agreed."

~o~O~o~

"My Lady, we are pleased to see you back again, and safe and uninjured."

"Thank you, Master Parrel. The fight was... unexpected, and there were several times we came close to being overrun but we sort of just got through in the end. Keren says, ah, Prince Keren says that oft-times it is an error by the enemy that makes a victory and that's what happened that time."

Master Hurdin of the Guild of Glassmakers asked, "My Lady, what did they do?"

Garia's expression was one of regret. "They shot a dranakh. Big mistake. The other dranakhs hunted them down and trampled every last one to death, no quarter given."

The men all winced, and some of them were shocked. The relationship between dranakh and human was such that incidents of cruelty were unknown in the Valley states. The fact that a weapon existed that could kill one with a single shot was frightening, as well.

Royal Armsmaster Haflin asked the obvious question. "These would be the guns you mentioned, Milady. I know you described them during your debrief, but should we know more today?"

Garia shook her head. "As I explained to the King a day or two ago there are a huge range of possible weapons we could make and almost no time to make them, prove their usefulness and train the men to use them. What I suggested was that we find out what plan of campaign Marshal Forton had in mind first and then concentrate on just the weapons we need for that. That will save time and effort. Besides, with the current state of Yod's firearms we don't need to have our own to beat them - we've just proved that over two battles."

Haflin nodded. "As you desire, Milady. But I desire a full accounting of the weapons you captured, for my own education, if you would."

Garia smiled at the huge weapons maker who took up nearly half the meeting room.

"You shall have it, Master Haflin, and more besides. And let's leave off the 'Miladies' this afternoon, if you please. This is really a meeting of Guildsmen, is it not?"

"As you wish... Guildmistress... and Journeywoman." Haflin gave a nod of recognition in Merizel's direction as she made notes of the meeting. She blushed and bent her head over her papers.

"Let me go first," Garia suggested. "I suspect my report will be the shortest and then we can get down to finding out what you have all gotten up to while we were away. Uh, Merry?"

"Let me see... Railroads. Containers. Truss bridges. Concrete. Semaphore stations. Bezan's roadhouse design. Zoning. Sewage treatment. Conveyor belts. They are the most important items."

Haflin looked at his brother with a half-smile. "Trivial stuff, do you not agree? It should take us no more than a bell and then we will require four bells of our own in reply."

"As you say," Hurdin replied grumpily. "All I know is that when Mistress Garia opens her mouth I must needs employ forty more people." Garia saw that his eyes twinkled when he gave her a glance. "Not that I object, of course, to the increase in production and profits."

"Agreed." Parrel added, "Mistress, do you begin? We have written each other concerning most of those matters on your list but I believe the railroad concerns us most of all."

Garia nodded. "That's the conclusion I came to as well, on our journey down from Blackstone. It seems to me that we'll need to increase the priority for making railroad equipment and attempt to get some kind of line into operation as soon as possible. If we don't do that soon we'll destroy all the roads of Palarand with the heavy traffic."

"Line, Mistress?"

"That's what we call a railroad route on Earth, Master Hurdin. Probably because it is an actual line of metal from one place to another, I guess. But almost any kind of railroad we can begin will ease pressure on the road system, particularly around Blackstone and Tranidor."

"I have been corresponding with Bezan almost every day since he arrived in Blackstone and I agree with your conclusions, Mistress. Poor Bezan! We did not imagine he would end up with such a task when we sent him to join you. He seems overwhelmed by the size of the project before him, but we are aware that he has many willing helpers from both the guild fraternity and the townspeople. We do not doubt his ability, Mistress, merely his stamina. Perhaps we should send him such assistance as he may desire."

Hurdin stuck a finger out. "If you do that, Parrel, there will be fewer to manage all the other towns in Palarand. Forget not what happened at Holville, if you would."

Parrel nodded. "Aye, Hurdin. We will find a way, we must. But my point to Mistress Garia is this, that we have determined the railroad must also be started from the southern end, the two parts to meet near Haligo. Traffic between Teldor and Dekarran must be worse than that between Blackstone and Tranidor, since there is already an existing trade in metals and other goods besides the new traffic in coal and coke. The roads will not bear it."

Garia thought. "That makes sense. The only problem is, it will double your requirement for steel in one go."

"We recognize that, Mistress. We have factored that into our projections for future demand and we believe that we can produce what will be required."

"Really? I find that surprising."

"Not so surprising, if you consider what we already do, Mistress. We may supply half from our existing furnaces, newly heated by coal, and half from the prototype furnaces which we constructed to experiment with your new smelting method. The only problem we may face is from the needs of war, which would obviously take priority over all else."

Garia shook her head. "Not always the case, Master Parrel. Railroads became important during wars for the ability to move men and materials about very quickly. Thinking about it, a temporary railroad is a lot easier to lay than a road, a highway, would be. It's also easier to take up and re-use when you've finished doing whatever you laid it for."

There were several thoughtful expressions around the table.

"If you would explain more, Mistress Garia. This may serve our purposes better than we had previously imagined."

Garia spent a bell describing what fine detail she could remember about the railroads of America, with many diagrams put up on the blackboard only to be erased and replaced by others. The basic structure of the track was determined, the gauge fixed, rail length and cross-section discussed, ties and switches described, depots, platforms, bridges, tunnels, embankments and cuttings sketched, signalling detailed. Then she moved on to locomotives, wagons, freight and passenger cars and the different ways each could be operated together. There was a brief discussion on how railroads were used during the Civil War, brief because Garia didn't know very much. She only stopped when Jenet and Tandra brought in trays of pel and pastries.

"How much of all this have you described to Bezan, Guildmistress?"

Merizel answered for Garia as the latter had a face full of pastry. "Almost all of it, Master Parrel. And when I have fairly written out my notes from today's meeting, he shall know the rest."

Garia picked up her mug. "You've just reminded me, that's a side matter I wanted to bring up. We left the typewriter you gave us with Master Jepp in Blackstone. Is there another that Merizel may use?"

Parrel spread his hands wide. "Indeed, Guildmistress. We know the task Journeywoman Merizel faces and I shall arrange for a new typewriter to be sent to the palace immediately. It will be," he added apologetically, "an improved design."

Merizel smiled at the smith. "I think I can live with that, Master Parrel. Thank you."

"Have we done enough for now?" Garia asked. "If we carry on at this rate we'll still be here next summer. And I'll have no voice at all."

"We have enough for our railroad, Guildmistress. If you would move on to the other items."

Garia briefly described everything else on her list, getting raised eyebrows during the discussion on concrete. Most of the rest had already been partly discussed by letter while they were away. Finally it was the turn of the guildsmen to tell her what they had been doing while she was in Blackstone.

"Mistress Garia," Parrel began, "I will begin first with the prototype blast furnaces. As you know, we began building almost as soon as the bricks were available. Indeed, bricks proved not to be the problem but transporting them to the site was. We managed to find enough wagons and barges to bring sufficient materials that construction continued, even though slowly at times. We constructed three different designs and the first was put into operation as soon as it was finished. This proved to be a mistake since the mortar required additional time to cure in so thick a wall. Although it did produce steel, cracks developed in the walls and we were forced to abandon it.

"The second and third furnaces, although differing in design, exceed our greatest expectations, Mistress. Once the principles of operation were established we quickly discovered how much steel each could produce, and continuously. In the furnaces we customarily use it is necessary, as you may be aware, to demolish and rebuild the furnace from scratch for each batch of iron or steel so having a structure which remains active increases our output by at least a factor of four or five. In fact, our problem became what to do with all the steel and we resorted to building a warehouse to store ingots of the stuff in."

"I take it there is no problem finding uses for what you produce."

"The opposite, Guildmistress! It is like the clamor for forks and paper. There are so many demands for steel that we must press ahead with our plans for full sized furnaces as soon as the end of winter permits us. Those will of course be situated somewhere near Tranidor and, perhaps, Teldor. We understand that much coal will still travel south but by placing the furnaces in the far north, as we previously discussed, the bulk will have but a shorter journey."

Garia nodded. Their plan was self-evident. The ingredients were either side of Tranidor, why bring them all the way to the Valley to be combined? She was glad that some production would still remain nearby, however.

"So, what are you going to do with all this steel, then?"

"Mistress Garia, much will remain on site, although some will be brought to the city and made available to local smiths for their use. We have examined ideas for rolling mills and therefore much of what we have presently in stock will be re-melted and cast into the rollers we will need to make bars, sheets and other sections from our future production." He chuckled. "And, of course, to make the steam engines which will be needed to drive the rollers and all the rest of the machinery."

"Of course. Are you expecting to use any of this for the railroad, would you think?"

"Considering what we just spoke of, Mistress Garia, probably not. The size of some of the items required makes that impractical. We are more likely to be building water vessels here instead, once we can produce flat steel sheets of the required quality. I have already seen a design for a flat-bottomed steam boat, the hull made entirely from welded steel. Most think the designer is crazy but I do not."

"Quality."

Parrel nodded. "Aye, Mistress. The steel that comes forth is the best that we have ever made, and more consistent in quality. That point alone would justify the coin we have spent building the furnaces."

"Wow. I didn't think you would get so far so fast. You have my congratulations, Master Parrel."

"Some mention must also be made of Master Gerdas's contribution, Mistress."

"Oh?"

"You spoke to him of a... spectrograph? Is that right, Hurdin?"

"Aye, Mistress Garia." Hurdin took up the narrative. "You demonstrated prisms to us and described ways in which the spectrum from the light could be analyzed to discover the quality of that we produce."

"You're right," she agreed. "I remember now. Go on."

"We have learned, in some measure, to use such devices to check the quality of our output, Mistress. Parrel's men use one for steel and iron and mine use one for glass. I would not claim to understand much of what we are seeing, but we know what a good sample looks like and we also have bad samples to compare. It has improved the quality of our output considerably."

"I'm... astonished. I didn't think you'd be able to make use of such ideas that quickly."

Hurdin smiled. "Mistress, you have given us, to use an expression, a 'poke with a sharp stick'. Your knowledge has made us all question anew what we may have thought about our crafts and many other subjects. We take your words very seriously, though we know you are yet young and inexperienced in any art or craft. We understand that you cannot tell us all there is to know about those ideas and devices you describe to us, yet that makes us more curious to discover the truth."

Garia was overwhelmed. "Why, I... I do what I can, Masters. I can tell you all that I know and it is true, you'll have to figure out the rest for yourselves. I don't want you all to think that I'm infallible, though. I'm not, and that may make some of my memories the wrong things to tell you."

Hurdin spread his hands wide. "Did I not say we understand your youth? We make allowances for your age and inexperience. Yet," he added, "so far you have not led us astray even once. Mistress Garia, we have full confidence in all that you may tell us."

Garia ducked her head, her face red. It took her a few moments to compose herself.

"Master Hurdin. Please continue."

"As you wish, Mistress. The production of float glass proceeds apace, the usual complaint being that of shortage of men and materials. We are also grinding lenses for telescopes and microscopes, although we expect the demand for those to slacken as all those who require such instruments obtain them. Next..."

* * *

"...and that is about all I have to report today, Guildmistress," Tarvan finished. "If you desire, I could tell you about certain problems we have encountered during our experiments. The wiring of the palace has thrown up some other, unexpected problems as well."

"Umm... Thanks, Tarvan, but I think we've about run out of time today. I think you and Milsy should schedule a session in the laboratory so that we can go over everything you're worried about."

"As you wish, Guildmistress."

Hurdin inquired, "You have some other engagement, mistress?"

"I do, unfortunately. I'm trying to do something about Princess Eriana's temper and we've booked a session before this evening's meal. I'll see you all at the next Council meeting?"

"Aye, Mistress Garia. I deem there will be much to discuss."

"Oh, yes. Master Haflin, I'll come over and talk to you about guns before that meeting, if I may."

"At your convenience, Guildmistress."

The meeting broke up and Garia, Merizel, Milsy and Tarvan walked back to her suite. There was no sign of Eriana so Jenet went to her adjoining suite to find out where she was. Shortly afterward Jenet, Eriana and her two maids appeared and joined the others in Garia's sitting room.

"Right, let's push back the chairs, tables and settees against the wall so we have enough room to sit comfortably on the floor."

Eriana raised an eyebrow. "You want us to sit on the floor, Garia?"

Garia shrugged. "It's traditional, although you can practice this anywhere once you understand what's going on."

She lowered herself onto the carpet, crossing her legs and pulling her skirt tidily over her knees. After some hesitation the others followed, leaving just Eriana's maids standing.

"Oh! I'm sorry, Tarvan, are you comfortable? I know that the female body can do this much easier than a man's can."

"I can do it, Milady. Some parts of my body seem tight, I trust this will improve with practice?"

"Up to a point, yes. Your hip joints are hinged differently than ours are and you're old enough that probably won't change. But, yes, it should become easier with practice, and I can give you some extra stretching exercises to help make you a little more flexible."

"I understand, Milady."

Eriana asked, "What must we do now, Garia?"

Garia thought. Teaching the exercises was easy enough, but she had to phrase things in such a way that Eriana wouldn't take offense.

"Okay. The purpose of these exercises is to help you gain control of your mind and body. Particularly when emotions are running high, you're not really in control of yourself and that can be a bad thing in certain circumstances. Fear, anger, panic, shock, these are all things that can make your body do things you might not want it to. I can't make you take control of your own body, you can only do that by yourself. What I can do is to help you know when things are going wrong and what you can do to put them right."

Eriana nodded. "Good. That is just what I desire."

"Two things," Garia continued, "the mind and the body. To control and stabilize the mind you must learn to rid it of unwanted thoughts. To control the body, the first step is to control your breathing. We'll begin by focusing on breathing, since by doing that you can train your mind to ignore outside distractions."

She corrected the posture of most who were seated in their circle, noting that Jenet and Bursila were already correctly positioned.

Must be something in the maids' training. They spend a lot of time just standing about, perhaps they have picked up some of this stuff without realizing it.

Perhaps these exercises will help me with my own personal problem. I wonder how far they have traveled today?

"Okay, close your eyes to block out distractions. Just listen to the sound of my voice. Breathe in slowly and hold until I tell you to let it out. ...And out. In..."

~o~O~o~

"Ma'am, do you know how far Keren will have gotten today?"

"Why, I'm not sure, dear. Perhaps Captain Merek will know. Captain?"

Merek finished what he was chewing and swallowed it.

"Ma'am, Milady, tonight the Prince should be resting at the roadhouse at the Moxgo junction. He will leave tomorrow morning and he expects to arrive at Castle Brikant just before lunch time."

Garia said, "Thank you, Captain. Do you have an itinerary, by any chance?"

Merek shrugged. "Milady, I can tell you how long it should take to go from one place to another, and how long each river crossing may take at this time of year, but the Prince expects to spend some time in discussion with his hosts at each destination. Only the Maker knows how long each of those meetings may take."

Garia nodded. "Of course, Captain. I realize this is a sort of open-ended journey and much depends on what he finds along the way. My problem is that I don't know how long it takes to travel anywhere in the Valley." She smiled. "I think I can just about figure out Palarand, now. Other places are not so easy."

"As you say, Milady. As in all travel, much depends on the weather and the state of the Sirrel. The roads left to us by the Chivans are generally in good condition whatever time of year it is but even so ice and snow may make a difference. The Sirrel is not difficult to cross in most places, just tedious, but of course the level changes according to the time of year. After the rains, of course, almost no river crossings are possible."

"What about the countries he is going to visit? Where I lived on Earth the situation was... different. Anyone could travel wherever they liked and there were no border crossings or anything like that. I'm not familiar with a situation where people do different things the other side of a river."

Robanar grunted. "Garia, I thought you told us that your country was part of a collection of states, much like those in the Valley."

Garia's face screwed up with thought. "It's not that simple, Sire. I consider my country to be the whole collection of states, which we call the Union. In that union, each of the fifty states has its own laws and customs, we all speak the same language, mostly, and we all use the same, er, coin. So I consider myself to be both an American citizen and a Kansas citizen." She considered. "I guess you could say... that someone here could call himself both a Palarandi and a Brikant, for example."

Robanar nodded. "Ah, I see. A strange arrangement."

"As you say, Sire. I only realized that myself when trying to explain it to you just now."

Merek asked, "What might a citizen be, Milady? I can guess it is an inhabitant of a certain country but it seems to mean something different than it appears."

"Ah, Captain, that's because we have no King or Duke or anything like that. The United States of America is a republic, and we choose our head of state every four years by election."

"My dear," Terys said to Robanar, "is this a suitable topic for discussion at table?"

Robanar grunted again. "Umm, no harm has been done so far, my dear, but perhaps you are right. Captain Merek."

"Aye, Sire?"

"The arrangements by which many of the Earth countries rule themselves is a complex one, and a subject we have not yet covered in Council."

"Ah, of course, Sire. I understand."

Captain Merek might have taken the hint but Eriana had not.

"Garia, do you tell us that your people elect a ruler from among themselves? How is this possible?"

Garia turned to Robanar. "Sire?"

"You may answer, Garia," the King agreed, "but be careful of what you speak."

Eriana looked confused by this side-play but looked interested in Garia's explanation.

"Well, you see," Garia began. "Hmm. This isn't so easy to explain. Usually two people line up against each other to become President. How those two people get chosen and by who is a long story, I'm afraid. So, each state holds an election where every man and woman has a single vote, and they can choose one of the two people standing to be elected. Once the votes are counted up there's a sort of electoral college and the votes are portioned out according to how the people voted and the size of the state. Then the electoral colleges for all the states get together and they add up their votes to see who has the most, and that decides who's going to be President for the next four years."

Eriana frowned in intense thought and then shook her head.

"I'm sorry, Garia. That sounds so complicated to my ears I wish I had not asked."

"That's okay, Eriana. All you've ever known is a Kingdom so other ways of doing it are bound to sound strange."

"But we will need to learn more," Robanar put in. "As Palarand grows and changes, and by those changes causes all those countries round and about to change also, we must consider if our present ways of governance will be sufficient for the future. But," he held up a warning finger, "as I mentioned to Captain Merek the subject is a complex one and we ought not to speak of it further at open table."

Eriana lowered her eyes. "As you command, Sire."

~o~O~o~

Garia and Merizel were in the former's sitting room, working out Garia's itinerary for the next few days. It seemed that things were changing so fast it was not possible to plan much further ahead, so Merizel had ended up making a list of people to see and another of things to talk about. There was a knock on the door and Tandra answered it, to admit Gullbrand and Lars.

"My Lady," Gullbrand said, executing a deep bow, "forgive the intrusion. If it is possible, I would ask a short audience of you."

Garia looked at Merizel, who breathed a deep sigh of relief.

"At the moment, we would be glad of any interruption," Garia answered. "Please, take a seat and tell us what's on your mind." As Gullbrand selected the settee she asked, "I'm not sure how I should address you, sir. I haven't heard anybody use a title or rank for you."

Gullbrand grimaced. "My Lady, I have none that you would recognize. In Einnland I am entitled to be addressed as Lord, through my family ties, though few would bother except at formal gatherings."

"If you have no objection, then, I'll address you as My Lord. You'll already have noticed that we are less formal in the palace when the King or Queen are not around." Garia became attentive. "What can I do for you, My Lord?"

"My Lady, it is this. Like yourself, we are strangers in Palarand and, through circumstances not of our own making likely to remain here for some time. The Princess is headstrong and I do not fault her rejection of the man proposed to be her husband, though I deem her action in fleeing Einnland was foolhardy. The situation is this, My Lady. If the Princess were to return, doubtless her father would accept her back into his house but for the rest of those who survived the voyage there is only the certainty of execution.

"Thus, we are forced to consider breaking our oaths to King Embrikt and pledging anew to another ruler. As someone who has recently been in a similar situation, I wondered if you could offer advice to us. For example, what of the King? We have observed him at work but know little of him. Further, if we should stay, what might become of us? It seems you have yet been in Palarand but half a year and you are already a Baroness, though I understand the King views you favorably since you came from Earth."

Of course, there's a whole bunch of people beside Eriana to consider, isn't there? I can see that Embrikt would consider them all traitors so they really have nowhere else to go. Well, Palarand is going to need all the manpower it can get...

"Of course," she said. "I'd been focusing on Princess Eriana but there's all the rest of you to think about, isn't there? You're right, the King does look on me favorably, but not just because I came from Earth. There are two things, really, the first is the fact that I was a young, unprotected girl in a strange land. Like Eriana I knew nothing about the Valley or any customs or anything like that. The second is that I have a good memory of what happened on Earth and I promised to give all that knowledge to Palarand."

"Ah!" Gullbrand's eyes lit up. "I understand, now. During the conversations I have had with His Majesty and his palace officials that was not made clear. So, you are the reason for the recent battles, then?"

"Just so, My Lord. And I was made Baroness to permit me to have my own bodyguard and a title to protect me."

Gullbrand nodded. "The King of Palarand is both shrewd and thoughtful, My Lady. But our situation is not of such use to the King."

"That's so, but I don't think you'll have much problem if you wanted to pledge yourself to the King, or indeed to someone else. There's a war coming, and even if that were not so we have a huge demand for manpower at all levels. You just have to figure out how you could be of use to the person you select." Garia remembered. "Oh! You already have a connection to Eriana, don't you? Would you stick with her if she pledges to Robanar?"

"She has told Lars and myself that she will not bind us should we choose some other action, My Lady. My relationship to the Princess is one of convenience, since we both served her father." He spread his hands. "Much may depend on the Princess's own position, should she pledge to the King. If she does I do not think she would have further need of my services. As for Lars, his liege lord perished during the voyage. He feels out of place in the palace and would find some suitable position for himself."

"And her two maids? Will she let them make their own decisions? Slavery is forbidden in Palarand, though I'm told some of the other Valley states permit it."

Gullbrand scowled. "My Lady, I doubt she has given her bondswomen a single thought. Since they do not speak the Valley tongue they have no knowledge of anything but their duties."

"You realize the King will insist on her maids being freed? If nothing else they would become palace servants." Garia frowned. "Of course, if they can't speak the language..."

"My Lady, I am curious to know how you may speak the tongue of Einnland," Gullbrand said.

"Ah, that's a very complicated business, and one I'm not sure about myself. It seems to be something to do with the way I arrived here." When Gullbrand raised an eyebrow, she added, "I don't know how I came here, My Lord. I don't even know where here is. Certain things about me have changed along the way, I didn't look quite like this on Earth. It's possible there are some other changes I haven't yet found out about. The fact I can speak some of the local tongues is just another in a long list of questions that need answering."

"As you say, My Lady."

"As to your original question, I have no complaints of King Robanar. He's sharp and thoughtful and ready to listen to unusual ideas." She grinned. "Since I arrived he has had little choice!" She then remembered a certain heated discussion in the Large Training Room. "Heh. Don't underestimate the Queen, either. I think she's smarter than the King, but don't you dare tell them I said that. I don't know what it's like in Einnland, but in Palarand the Queen wields some real power. I come from a country where there are no Kings or Queens, no Lords or Ladies, but I've settled in here reasonably well and the system they have here seems to work. You'll have to make up your own mind, of course, but I can't see how you'd lose by pledging to King Robanar."

"Thank you, My Lady. Your words reassure me. I shall go away and contemplate what my future may be in this new land."

"I'm sure you have talents somebody will welcome, My Lord." She turned. "And what about your man here?"

"I am not sure, My Lady. Perhaps his future is easier to guess than mine. He is not so... clever between the ears, perhaps, but as you may see he would make a fine armsman."

Lars was as tall as Keren, but almost twice as wide - and ten times uglier. His shock of red hair was receding, showing him to be in his middle thirties. He had a thick red beard as well, reminding Garia of a typical Viking berserker. His thick arms showed scars from many fights.

"Hmm. I don't think he'd be trained anything like the Palace Guard are, but that might be an advantage. Why don't you take him to see Master Haflin? He'd give him a proper assessment and tell you if he'd be worth training up. If we're at war with Yod then even if he isn't with the armies he'd be a good man to have at your back."

"As you say, My Lady." Gullbrand rose. "We thank you for your words and your time, My Lady. If you will excuse us?"

"Of course."

After Gullbrand and Lars had left Merizel looked at Garia.

"That was interesting! I had thought about Eriana's position but forgotten that of all the others. Eew. Do you think Embrikt would really execute everyone else for helping Eriana get away?"

Garia shrugged. "I don't know what he's like, Merry, and we only have two self-interested accounts to go on. He could be as bad as that, or they could be making him look bad in order to improve their chances of staying here."

"As you say. So, do you think Gullbrand might be of use to House Blackstone? The way things are growing you're going to need more help than little old me in the future. If he has some experience in court intrigue and administration then he might be useful."

"I never considered such a thing, Merry! But you're right. If things keep going the way they are," she rolled her eyes, "then I'm going to need more people to help run things, aren't I?"

"You might also," Merizel added, "need some advisors of your own once you become Queen."

"No!" Garia groaned. "I so do not want to go there, Merry. Let's get the winter over with first, and then the wedding. The King is going to be around for a few years yet, we've plenty of time to organize courtiers."

Another knock came at the door and Tandra admitted Varna, who curtseyed.

"My Lady, the Queen regrets the interruption but she desires your presence in her sitting room."

Garia stood. "Ah, okay. Would that include Lady Merizel, do you think?"

"Milady, considering those who already attend, then Lady Merizel's presence may be required, yes."

Intrigued, the two followed Terys's junior maid the two doors to Their Majesties' sitting room. Inside they found Terys, Milsy, Tarvan and Kendar. Garia and Merizel curtseyed and Terys indicated that they should find seats. To Garia's surprise, it was Milsy who stood before her and curtseyed.

"My Lady, I've thought about what we spoke of earlier and I have come to a decision. Only..."

"Milsy?"

"I talked it over with Tarvan and we decided to ask you if we could both join your house. Would that be acceptable, Milady?"

Garia's eyes widened but she had half been expecting something like this to happen.

"Why, yes, I think so." She turned. "Ma'am, I assume this has your approval?"

"It does, dear. I thought about what might happen in the future and I see no obvious difficulty. You understand they will belong to House Blackstone and not to the royal household?"

Garia saw the distinction. It meant that when she eventually became Queen Milsy and Tarvan would be vassals of whoever then became head of House Blackstone. That meant in turn that they would remain free of any palace influence - apart from that of Garia herself, of course.

"I do, ma'am." She addressed the guildsman. "Tarvan, as the only person present who has any idea about guild rules, how does this work? I thought you could only give oaths to the Guild itself."

"Not so, Milady," he replied. "I may make my oath to the guild, as you describe, when I am of suitable rank, and then offer my services under contract, or I may bind myself to any master who will take me. The situation is common enough, Milady. In the palace are such guildsmen as Fulvin and Haflin, who have given oaths to the crown. If you would have me, I will give you my oath."

Garia studied the expectant look in the faces of the two. They were both young and eager and entirely capable of absorbing some of the strange ideas she had yet to tell to Palarand. With these two as the core she could start up a research unit to develop some of those ideas. She nodded.

"I accept."

Terys said, "Kendar, shall you provide the standard oath, appropriate for such occasion?"

"Aye, ma'am."

"Merizel, shall you copy such oaths that they may sign them, along with your liege lady?"

"Ma'am, I will."

With Kendar acting as witness, and with Terys countersigning, speaking of the oaths and recording the facts took very little time.

"Milsy, Tarvan, welcome to House Blackstone." Garia smirked. "I know you only did it to get your hands on my treasury."

Terys was outraged. "Garia!"

"Ma'am, I specifically pointed out to Milsy that access to my treasury was one of the reasons she might consider. It appears that the Hall of the Guilds is tight for funds right now."

"Ah. As you say." The Queen was mollified. "But I shall warn this pair that I will be watching their progress closely. I do not want Garia's income to be squandered, it will be sorely needed for future projects."

"Ma'am," Milsy said, "We know this. It is likely that we will be thinking up many of those future projects, and we will always be careful with Garia's coin. After all, without Garia, Tarvan would be making arrow heads and I would still be a kitchen servant."

"Quite so." Terys bestowed a beam of approval. "Garia, my dear, you have gathered around you some clear-headed and talented young people. We look forward to the future of House Blackstone."

Robanar and Garia get letters from Keren at Brugan which provide information about the thoughts of some of the other Valley rulers. After lunch Milsy, Tarvan and Fulvin describe some of their discoveries and creations to Garia before Robanar reveals he has received a surprising proposal.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

109 - The Mad Inventor's Club

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2014 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

“

10th day of Zuberak, Year 1174 since the Great Flood

The State House in Brugan, about the 2nd Bell of night

My Dearest Love,

Just a short note to let you know how we are progressing. Fortunately the roads have been clear and the crossing of the Sirrel was without trouble, though the wind across the river was keen.

We were well received by Uncle Visselen and Aunt Sindenna in Brikant. As the Yod invasion happened in their lands they feel the danger most keenly. The twins send you their best wishes and their thanks for sending them Joran and Benith, and seek to assure you that they do not take advantage of either. I was able to witness a brief demonstration which proves they will likely be as lethal as you at a similar age.

Marlin, on the other hand, is still as grumpy as ever but the invasion has focused his desire to strike back at the foe however he may. He trains daily with sword, bow and lance and grudgingly admits the new saddles to be superior to those he rode before. There may yet be hope for him.

Arriving in Brugan we were met by Duke Bardanar who showed alarm at the events in Brikant. It did not take long to ally him to our cause. I spent some time discussing his northern holdings with him and his council and I have sent father a letter giving our conclusions.

Lending me D'Kenik was a clever move, my love. Between us we were able to describe some of your excellent qualities and show the Duke some fruits of your knowledge. The papers describing the Garian numbers, paper itself, printing and other matters soon convinced him that you were the right choice for me and for Palarand. He has sworn to attend our wedding and seeks to learn more of the future you bring us.

Tomorrow we leave at dawn for Virgulend. I did not realize until we crossed the Sirrel again how much I missed you. The remembrance of traveling through our lands side by side with you has made me extremely desirous to return, only my sworn duty and the urgent nature of my task compels me forward. If all goes as well as our meeting today I shall have you back in my arms in three weeks or so.

Until we are able to hold each other again,

Keren

”

As Garia lowered the letter, Merizel clapped her hands together, her eyes shining with delight.

"Oh, Garia! That's beautiful! I wish Terry wrote me letters like that, so romantic!"

Garia, who had never imagined she might be at the wrong end of such a communication, was puzzled by Merizel's reaction. Keren wrote of his visit to Brikant, sure, and giving her updates about the family and their friends was expected, then on to Brugan and their reception by the first of the rulers who had to be won round. It seemed that the Yod invasion of Brikant had done that for them. Keren had detailed all that, so what was Merizel getting all starry-eyed over?

Perhaps I don't have a romantic bone in my body. Or, perhaps my body knows what it wants but I don't have the upbringing and expectations of these people.

Perhaps I'd better not upset Merry too much.

"He does write a good letter, doesn't he? It's a pity it's so short but he had other letters to write and it looks as if it's late in the evening. I bet the King's letter had a lot more in it."

"Oh, as you say, Garia. Do you want me to keep your letters from Keren separate, all wrapped up with a ribbon for you in a casket? You'll be sure to want to re-read them in the future."

Whatever. "Sure, Merry, why don't you do that for me. I don't think there will be many letters, though, they'll be back before we know it."

"I know, but that's not really the point, is it? These are personal letters from him to you. You'll want to treasure them."

Garia sighed. What chance did she have of fitting in here when she couldn't appreciate the local sentiments? Inventing gadgets and kicking butt was one thing, the social climate would be something else, especially when she became Queen.

"As you suggest, Merry. Now," she added, changing the subject, "are we prepared for lunch? What do you think we are going to be doing this afternoon? Jenet?"

"Milady, I believe you will spend the afternoon talking with Master Tarvan and Mistress Milsy. I do not think there will be any need to change our attire."

"That's right," Merizel confirmed. "Even if we go into the laboratory we'll only be at the end we cleaned. We should find our day gowns to be sufficient, although..."

Garia grinned. "Next time?"

"Mayhap, Garia. We may know more after this afternoon."

Lunch came and with it a Robanar who had a satisfied look on his face. Once they had all settled at table he addressed himself to Garia.

"Garia, you received a letter from Keren this morning?"

"Aye, Sire. Only a brief note but he seems to think everything is going the way we want it to."

"As you say. My own letter from him encloses a note from Duke Bardanar, did Keren mention him?"

"He did, Sire."

"There are matters in that note which may be of interest. Shall you join me this evening after dinner?"

"As you command, Sire."

Terys asked, "What are you doing this afternoon, dear?"

"We're finally going to find out what Milsy and Tarvan have been up to, ma'am."

"Oh. The wires and coils?"

"I expect so, ma'am."

"I don't understand a thing that they say to me, dear! They did tell me about the clocks and it all seems very clever, but I don't understand how a clock can work just by stretching wires to another clock."

Garia could tell that the Queen was uncharacteristically nervous. Most things in the lives of this society could have their function determined at a glance by almost anybody and that was about to change. Soon there would be engines and devices that only the mechanics and engineers who made and maintained them would completely understand. Modern Earth societies recognized that, and also knew that there was no shame in not knowing how something worked, but Terys was of a generation which had not yet adapted to the approaching realities.

"Um, Ma'am? Did you know how the Great Clock worked anyway?"

"Why no, dear! I always assumed the guildsmen would look after that sort of thing."

"And so they will continue to do so with all the new things they will be making, ma'am. All we have to do is know how to use something. It really doesn't matter what is inside so long as it works."

"As you say, dear. It just seems... I don't know..."

Garia smiled. "Magic? Witchcraft? That's always going to be the problem when you have something clever and you don't know what's going on inside. I can personally assure Your Majesty that everything we do is governed by the Laws of the Universe, the Laws the Maker himself set. There is a proper explanation for everything."

"As you say, dear. I just find it unsettling."

"I know and that's a problem I can safely leave to Your Majesties to solve."

Milsy, Tarvan and Senidet had taken lunch on one of the other tables, not being considered important enough to share the King's table, so they all assembled at the end and followed Milsy through the corridors to her quarters.

"I know it's not far but I don't want to walk across that courtyard today, even if it's not raining," she explained. "It's gotten slimy underfoot and I don't want any accidents."

She let them into what Garia still thought of as Morlan's quarters and showed them through into the sitting room. With everybody comfortably settled, Milsy started off the proceedings.

"First things first. You're Tandra, aren't you?"

"That is correct, Mistress."

"Then I'll give you the same warning I had to give to Molleena here. Everything that happens in these quarters, everything, must be kept private. You must not speak a word of what happens in here to anyone other than those presently in this room, understand?"

"As you command, Mistress."

"I'm not suggesting that you might be a spy or anything like that, only an accidental word at the wrong time or in the wrong place might cause trouble or embarrassment to ourselves or to others. You probably won't understand much of what we'll be doing, not at first, but just talking about what you may have seen or heard could be bad."

Tandra bobbed. "I understand, Mistress."

Milsy gave her an apologetic smile. "It's not that I think you would talk anyway, but Molleena did forget once or twice and it nearly caused huge embarrassment. That's why I'm asking you to be careful."

"As you say, Mistress."

Molleena looked red-faced and Garia wondered what she had blabbed about. Since she had heard nothing, presumably no real damage had been done.

Milsy clapped her hands together. "Very well. I'd better let you know what happened when I first arrived at the palace, Garia. Of course I was brought to your suite and Bursila and I spent some time finding out where everything was. We were both in the tub before the evening meal when we heard voices out in the bedroom. When we came out we found Tarvan and Fulvin examining the clothes and other things you had brought with you from Earth."

She smiled. "They were surprised to find me there, not having been told about the plan, so I had to explain all to them. I expressed interest, so to speak, in what they were looking at so they showed me, and from that moment I was hooked. I had heard your tale but of course I had seen nothing of yours from Earth and I was fascinated. Tarvan and Fulvin didn't help, since they thought I knew what I was looking at and explained everything to me.

Milsy wrinkled her nose. "Of course the King and Queen made me stay in your suite for a whole week to keep up the pretense it was you and I realized it would become very boring very quickly. We discovered that we would be found out because we couldn't read the list of meals to be taken in our chambers. The next day Tarvan came with a new microscope model to look at your portable clock and I asked him to teach me and Bursila to read and write and he agreed. It was hard work to begin with - all those letters! I never realized our tongue could be so complicated.

"At the end of the week he began to take me to the laboratory, again to keep up the pretense, where of course all your electrical experiments were laid out. I found some of the explanation very difficult and some of it very easy." She giggled. "He told me all about how an electric motor worked and I understood it perfectly, but I had no idea what a magnet was! Ah, I was so innocent in those days.

"So, to be brief, he had me winding coils to begin with, and then enameling the wire and even soldering parts together. Then there was the steam engine, which was fun, and then two guildsmen came to service the Great Clock and Tarvan thought it might be an idea if he took me to see it. We climbed up the tower and had a look round while the men were off oiling bearings and brushing dust off, that sort of thing. Then I noticed the pendulum swinging and had my great idea. We talked it through and tried to suggest it to the guildsmen and were thrown out of the tower for our pains! That was when Tarvan thought I ought to be introduced to Master Parrel.

"The Guildmaster could see that I was intelligent but not educated so he made some arrangements for me to formally learn to read and write." She nodded at Garia. "Including the Garian numbers, naturally. Once I did that he enrolled me in the Metalsmiths' Guild, Electrical Division, immediately. While that was happening Tarvan and I decided to see if we could get our clock idea to work. We asked the Clockmakers' Guild for two clocks to experiment on and played about for a week before we could reliably get the master/slave thing to work. Now, I have a question for you, Garia. The clocks don't seem to work if the wires between them are very long. Do you know why that might be?"

Garia screwed up her face in concentration.

"Now you're getting in areas I don't know very much about. I think the word you're looking for is resistance. Think about it this way. Electricity can go through most substances, yes? Some more easily than others."

"Aye, that's what you told Tarvan and the others."

"There's always some resistance to the electricity getting through. Things like wood, brick and stone have very high resistance so almost nothing gets through. Metals have very low resistance so a big current gets through."

Milsy nodded. "Aye, I understand that much."

"Well, even metals have some resistance and it depends on the length and diameter of the wire. Double the length of the wire, double the resistance. Double the area of the wire, halve the resistance."

Tarvan frowned at that. "Garia, are you sure? What do you mean by 'double the area'?"

"Umm. What I mean is... okay," she grinned, "time for the blackboard, I guess."

She stood and, going to the blackboard, drew a long thin cylinder on it.

"Ah!" Tarvan exclaimed. "You mean the cross-section." He nodded. "Like your original explanation which compared a wire to a water pipe. Aye, I understand. You essentially have a long thin column of metal and the overall shape determines the resistance, as you call it."

"Almost, Tarvan. The metal itself plays a part as well. Different alloys will make the resistance higher or lower."

"Higher or lower?" Tarvan echoed. "I can see why you might want lower resistance but higher?"

Garia shrugged. "Don't forget this property is true of all substances, not just those you want to send electricity through." Tarvan nodded. "But higher resistance can be a useful thing as well." She grinned. "Imagine a circuit where most of the wire is nice thick copper so the electricity flows freely. Now, add in a small section which has high resistance. What do you think would happen?"

"I don't know, Garia. I can't think of a reason why you would want to do such a thing, if it makes it harder for the electricity to pass through."

Milsy suggested, "Perhaps it's like what happens when you do electric welding, Tarvan. Doesn't the current have to pass through a small air gap then? That would be like a section of very high resistance wire. That makes it really hot, doesn't it? Hot enough to melt the metal."

Tarvan looked at Garia, then back to Milsy.

"Aye, I can see what you mean but I don't understand the connection."

"Okay," Garia said. "What we're talking about here is Ohm's Law."

She wrote the two formulae on the blackboard with explanations of the symbols.

"This one tells you how much current you're going to get along a circuit for any particular voltage," she explained, "and this one tells you how much power you're using. Of course, like any formula you can turn it round however you need. The point is that all circuits use up power one way or another and that's determined by the resistance." She wrote some more on the board. "So in our thought-circuit most of the power is used up in the high resistance part - and comes out as heat."

She grinned at her audience. "We make electric cookers this way." Her grin became broader. "And with certain precautions, you can make that section of wire so hot it will glow white enough to fill a room with light." A pause for effect. "We light whole cities this way."

Tarvan and Milsy looked at Garia with amazement. Senidet's expression, by contrast, was of interest.

"Milady... uh, Guildmistress, how would such a cooker work? Does this mean that there would be no need for fuel?"

"You'd still need the fuel, but it would be going into your electricity generators rather than your kitchen. Our cookers look something like this, usually." Garia sketched some items on the board. "There are three basic ways you can do this. This part is an oven, which is no more than a box with electric elements somewhere in the sides, top or bottom. Obviously you have to insulate the outside to keep the heat in and protect whoever is cooking. You can have hotplates or hobs which are just metal plates with an element inside or you can make a grill, which has the element exposed above it to brown the meat or whatever. You can have them made together or as separate items, it doesn't matter. They are all made of metal, of course. That's partly because of the weight but it makes it easier to clean as well. There's also a control to each part to regulate the heat and turn it off when you're finished."

"Wow," Milsy said. "That's going to make kitchens look completely different, isn't it?"

"Elements," Tarvan added. "That's what you call the parts that get hot."

"That's right," Garia confirmed. "We even figured out a way to put an element inside a kettle, so that you can boil up water for a drink anywhere there's an electric outlet. No need for any kind of cooker or fire at all. It's not difficult, but getting the kettle to switch itself off when it boils took a few years to figure out."

"You're now talking about portable cooking, is that right?"

"Up to a point. You still have to be connected to some kind of electricity supply. For proper camping we use gas or do it the old-fashioned way with wood."

"Gas?"

Garia waved a hand. "Another time, Tarvan."

Senidet said, "Guildmistress, you spoke of lighting cities."

"I did. If you get the bit of wire so hot it glows very brightly, it also burns up in the air right away. So what you have to do is put that bit of wire in a glass bottle like so," she drew a light bulb, "and then suck all the air out so the wire can't burn. It still gradually burns up somehow but it could be years before you need to replace one of these."

Tarvan frowned. "But how do you -" He waved a hand. "Details. You did it on Earth, we'll find out how to do it here."

"Back to my original question, Garia," Milsy said. "What you're saying is that the wire is so long the current is heating up the wire instead of operating the electric magnet."

Garia nodded. "Yes, exactly. You'll need thicker wire or a higher voltage. Look, you can think of your circuit this way."

She drew a simple circuit on the blackboard using the conventional zigzag lines to represent resistances, then explained how these affected the flow of electricity. During this explanation, she discovered that she actually understood what she was saying better than she had done before on Earth. There, of course, Gary's brief exposure to electrical circuits had been purely theoretical and very little had sunk in. Now, with a practical need to demonstrate, all became clear.

"That makes a lot of sense," Tarvan remarked. "We found - I should say Milsy found - another way round the problem, though."

"Aye!" Milsy agreed. "We already knew that a wire half the length would operate the coil, so we simply built it that way and the halfway coil closed another switch which then operated the coils in the clocks. In fact, we used one halfway coil to run three clocks at the back of the palace."

Garia nodded with understanding. "Oh, yeah. You used relays. That's good thinking. That's one way to make sure your signal gets from one end to the other." She paused, thinking about the control units in the milking parlor on Uncle Brad's farm. "You can use relays for all kinds of useful purposes, actually. Merry, add that to our lists, will you? I'll need to think about what else they might be used for."

Merizel rolled her eyes and made a note on her pad.

"Relays," Tarvan said. "I like that word." His expression changed. "We couldn't get the clocks to work, though. Oh, I don't mean that they didn't function but that making the dawn and dusk changes is extremely difficult. It seems that the way we describe time is too complicated to turn into machinery very easily, which is why even the palace only has the Great Clock to mark the progress of the bells."

Milsy took up the story. "Then, by chance, Master Gerdas came to the palace to meet with the King and we got talking. We explained what we had done and he told us of Earth's twenty-four hour system. Tarvan did some calculations -"

"- Thank the Maker for the Garian numbers!" he interjected.

Milsy put out her tongue at him for the interruption. "- and worked out how we could make a clock that divided the day into twenty-four equal parts, one that started at midnight so wasn't dependant on dawn or dusk."

"That seemed so easy, by comparison to our normal clocks, that I thought we should talk again with the clockmakers to find out what I had done wrong." He grimaced. "That was a long day, I tell you! But we took our master-slave clocks with us and demonstrated them and they suddenly became very interested. The clockmakers, Master Gerdas and ourselves went to see the King and showed him what we had discovered and he authorized us to make clocks which showed both times, to be distributed around the palace as an experiment."

"We learned a lot installing those slave clocks," Milsy said. "Including what happens when the wires touch when they are not supposed to." She looked at Garia. "How do you do this on Earth, Garia? Surely this must be a big problem?"

"We use insulation," Garia explained. "What I mean by that is that each wire is wrapped or coated in something that electricity can't go through." That brought her to a complete halt, derailed by the sudden realization of a missing piece of the jigsaw. She thought furiously about the problem.

Tarvan said, "Ah, you mean like the enamel or paint that we have been using for the coils?"

"Yes," Garia said absently, her attention still elsewhere. "That won't work for flexible cables, though, since the paint will crack and flake off."

How could I have forgotten that? Rubber! The first electrical cables were covered with rubber, long before plastics came along. And rubber is essential for hoses and waterproofing as well. Not to mention tires. Without rubber the modern world before plastics couldn't have existed.

Garia sighed. "Okay. There is an Earth substance which will do what you need but it is essential for a large number of other things as well. We need to find it or a good substitute from somewhere. It is called rubber and was originally obtained from the sap of certain trees. When it sets it remains flexible and is waterproof as well. You can extrude it and mold it to any shape before it sets. It will deteriorate eventually but that's a problem that can be solved in time. It is what you want for insulating your wires, especially things like the cables you are using for welding."

"Aye." Tarvan nodded. "There have been some spectacular accidents with the welding experiments. We have taken to winding strips of cloth around the welding cables to protect them and the... welders?"

"Welders, yes."

"Aye. So this rubber, then, can be molded around the wires, as we now coat them in paint or enamel?"

"That's right. A simple knife can bare the ends when you want to make connections."

Senidet said, "Guildmistress, you said rubber was waterproof. How then is this substance better than the waxes we already use? Cannot wax be used to coat the wires as we use it to coat our rainwear?"

"Umm, I'm not sure how flexible that wax is," Garia said, "but the big problem is that wax will melt when it gets warm. With rubber, once it hardens that's the way it stays. Electrical wires are almost guaranteed to get warm in use. Also, the wax we use on waterproofs wears away after a while, doesn't it? I think it's quite a soft material. That wouldn't be a good idea where electric parts are concerned, especially around motors and such."

"Ah. As you say, Guildmistress."

"You spoke of other uses," Milsy said.

"I did, I realized how important rubber is apart from any electrical uses. If you make tires for your wagon wheels out of rubber you get a much smoother ride. You can use it for suspensions as well. You can make hoses - flexible pipes, that is - out of rubber, or in combination with cloth or wire mesh for extra strength. That enables you to run air, water or any gas or liquid wherever you need since the hose is flexible and stays that way."

"We were talking about this very problem the other day," Tarvan said, "with Fulvin. He has..." He smiled. "Let him show you himself, I think. But he discovered the need for a flexible pipe which could conduct steam to a cylinder, to operate a stamping machine. Guildmaster Hurdin seeks a way to pipe compressed air to glassmaking molds to produce bottles. The gas obtained from making coke must needs be taken to wherever it is to be stored or used. Your words come at a critical moment, Guildmistress."

"So it would seem," Garia agreed. "Right, then. We need some kind of sap or plant extract which we can use for the purpose. Who is the best person to ask?"

Milsy and Tarvan looked at each other.

"Don't ask me," Milsy said. "I grew up in a kitchen, remember?"

"That may be so," Tarvan countered, "but there might be vegetables or other substances in a kitchen that may serve our purpose. I think we must needs ask of the Questors, Guildmistress. Unless you have any ideas?"

Garia shook her head. "Not me. I don't know much about any of the plant life here or what you might be able to get out of any of it. We mustn't restrict ourselves to the Questors, either. We might find our solution among the Healers, for example, in a kitchen, perhaps, or a tanners, or discover it's a common substance in use in a farmyard, only that nobody realized the significance of it."

"Guildmistress, your words are wise. We will speak of such matters to the Questors, firstly, but we will also seek among others who may presently use what we desire."

There was a knocking at the outer door, so Bursila went to investigate, returning with Fulvin.

"Ah! My Lady, well met! Greetings, Lady Merizel, Master Tarvan, Mistress Milsy. I was told that you were meeting in these quarters. Do I intrude? I can arrange to see the Guildmistress another day if today is not convenient."

"No, no!" Milsy said. "We were just speaking of you, as it happens. Guildmistress, do you approve?"

"Me? Why not?" Garia smiled. "I have been hearing hints of what you have been up to, Master Fulvin, perhaps you can tell me what you have been doing. Please, find yourself a seat. Jenet, perhaps it is time for some pel."

As Jenet and Bursila left for the kitchen Fulvin fumbled at the pouch at his waist. He pulled out an object which appeared to be two short strips of cloth stitched together with metal clips. He handed this to Garia before sitting down.

"It's... you've made a zipper! I'm amazed!"

"Milady... um, Guildmistress, I am delighted to return the compliment, after all the wonders that you have amazed us with. Aye, it is a zipper, although it is crude compared to that within your trousers. I spent many days attempting to understand how such a thing could be made. I have made many new tools and devices and I believe some of them will become of general use to the... engineers of the future."

Garia could tell that Fulvin was excited by what he had done. She noticed the expressions of amusement on the faces of Milsy and Tarvan and assumed they had been on the receiving end of his enthusiasm while she had been away.

"I sought to understand," Fulvin continued, "how such a thing as the zipper could have been made in the world from which you came, Guildmistress. It was apparent immediately that it could not have been made by hand. The sheer number of parts, together with your description that these had been produced in quantities so large I could scarcely believe them, meant that some kind of machine must have produced them. So, I began by attempting to make a sample of my own, to understand both the function and the way in which it must have been assembled.

"Guildmistress, I lost myself in the study of your zipper to such an extent that I neglected my duties to Their Majesties. I was chastised by Chamberlain Kendar and had to find guildsmen to cover the work I had not done. Eventually the Queen, interested in what I was attempting, permitted me to spend my time on this project while supervising others in what were my duties in the palace.

"You showed us how to use a vertical punch to make the little buckles used on your... underwear," he blushed, "and I made a similar one to punch the zipper teeth out of thin sheet brass. To produce such teeth in quantity meant that a wheel was required, and thus a belt to drive it from a steam engine. The teeth then had to be sorted and shaped so that they all came out of the hopper facing the same way... that was a difficult problem, I can tell you! Feeding the teeth onto a specially made ribbon and fixing them was simple by comparison. Then I looked at how the slide was made, observing that it too began as a shape punched out of a sheet of brass."

"That's true," Garia interrupted, "but I can tell you, for information, that slides can also be cast in one piece."

"Ah, I did not know that, but it seems a reasonable idea. To continue, I first had to design a punch to cut out the shape, then make successive dies that folded up the sides and then folded the ends over to make the finished item. I was left with a bench full of vertical press parts, wondering how this could possibly be the way that your world made these things. After all, if one first punched out a shape, then changed the die to do the next operation and so on until the slide was finished, it would be very time consuming. I could not believe that this was the way it was done."

His face lit up. "Then I had the idea which explains how your world can make so many things and so cheaply. Of course it was not one man who made each slide, changing his press parts for each operation. Instead, each man had but one press which did a single operation before he passed the part along to the next man in the chain. Master Parrel told me you mentioned a phrase to him a long time ago, the words 'Mass Production'. Is this right, Guildmistress? Is this what you do?"

"Master Fulvin, you are exactly right. That's just what we do, although you'll find in time that even the men can be taken out of the process eventually, or at least most of them. Our factories are full of production lines where whatever you're making moves along from man to man or, just as often, woman to woman. We make everything that way, even the self-propelled vehicles we use instead of wagons and carriages."

Fulvin's eyes were initially wide but he soon nodded. "Of course. Even such a device as you describe is but an assemblage of smaller parts, is it not so? I can see how this method can be applied to the creation of almost everything that we use."

"You have no idea, Master Fulvin. We even use it in the production of food. In fact -"

Garia was interrupted by the return of Jenet and Bursila carrying trays of pel and, from the palace kitchens, pastries. Conversation halted while everyone took refreshments and talked over what had been discussed, updating Fulvin in particular on Garia's ideas on wiring and resistance. When they had finished and the maids were clearing the tables Fulvin asked a question.

"Guildmistress, while you were away Mistress Rosilda and I have been examining your clothing and the other items you brought with you. It is apparent that the lines of stitching on your clothes can only have been made by some kind of machine. I wonder, could you describe such a machine for us?"

Garia thought, and immediately a mental picture came of the old treadle sewing machine her grandmother had owned. Gary hadn't been interested at all in needlework or sewing but the machine had fascinated him.

"Yes, of course I can, Master Fulvin. What I can tell you about it is -"

She stopped, struck by a sudden chain of thoughts. She had gone from a sewing machine to a knitting machine and then to consideration of the denim and the looms that made it, to looms that were controlled by crude 'cards' to make patterns...

"Um. I'm sorry, Master Fulvin, I can tell you something, probably enough for you to go away and have some fun inventing a local equivalent of a sewing machine, but there are some serious implications I've just thought about." She cast a significant glance at Merizel. "I'm sorry, but I'm going to have to disappoint you for now since I'll have to run these ideas past the King first."

Fulvin's face fell. "As you wish, Guildmistress. I know the burden you bear and I would not wish to be the cause of difficulty and disruption in the future."

Tarvan commented, "That sounds like a mechanical kind of machine, Guildmistress. With your permission, I do not think Milsy or I would have much need to learn the details, although of course we may find it interesting in the future."

Garia nodded. "You're probably right, Tarvan. Sewing machines, and all the other devices related to that subject, are probably of more interest to Master Parrel than yourselves. Of course, most of what we'll be talking about can be driven by electric motors so there will be some connection with your own investigations in the future."

"As you say, Guildmistress."

There was a brief silence then, as each thought about what had been said that afternoon. Garia had a thought.

"We've a little time before we have to go and change before the evening meal. Why don't we go and see what you've been doing in the laboratory? The last time I came here we only looked at the clocks."

Milsy rose. "Aye, why not? You can see if what we are doing is acceptable."

"Acceptable? Milsy, I don't want Anmar to become a copy of Earth. If what you have works, then that's good enough for me. Of course, when you have problems to solve a lot of the time you'll find the same answers we did, but otherwise I'll just be happy for you to go with your own ideas. All I want to do is tell you where we went wrong so you don't make the same mistakes we did."

Milsy inclined her head. "As you say, Guildmistress. If you'll all follow us."

They all followed Milsy and Tarvan out into the big laboratory at the end of the quarters. As they walked past the study Garia had a question.

"Have you made any progress in there?"

"No, Garia, as we said before we have left it completely alone."

Bursila said, "Mistress, that is not entirely true. You gave those sheets with the secret writing on to Master Pitchell."

"Ah, yes. Thank you for reminding me, Bursila. It seems that all those sheets, so far as anyone can tell, are notes between Questors, Garia. Some contain requests for private meetings and others give details of another's work. It seems most are innocent enough, given the paranoia of most Questors, but several are in an unknown hand and a code that the Scribes cannot understand."

"So, you think they may be communications of interest to the King? Spying, perhaps?"

Merizel said, "Garia, that isn't likely, is it? Master Morlan thought you were a spy, surely he would not have done that had he been one himself."

Garia shrugged. "He might have just been acting a part, Merry. Personally, I don't think he was smart enough to be a spy. He was too focused on his own interests to be bothered about anything else. I think he considered me an irritant who he wanted out of the way as soon as possible - that is, before he discovered I knew more than he did."

It was cold enough in the big room that their breath steamed as they spoke.

Milsy apologized, "I'm sorry, it is cold in here because the room is so big. Normally we have the furnace or the steam engine going and that keeps the room warm enough but we haven't lit either of them today. Here we are. What do you think of these, what did you call them? Relays."

Some kind of production line must have been arranged since Garia saw machined iron slugs mounted between wooden brackets on a wooden base, the wires being brought out to bright brass terminals. Most of the units were bare but one or two had wood covers which had been removed for access. There were motors, too, which were far more developed than the crude models she had demonstrated to the King and Dukes. Some of these appeared to have examples of ball bearings and the brushes and contacts looked almost like those of Earth.

She nodded with appreciation. "These look good, Milsy. Are these what you have around the palace?"

Milsy smiled. "Aye, Garia. We thought to provide protection against dust, and also from stray fingers."

"A good point." A large box to the side caught Garia's eye. "What's that?"

Tarvan replied, "That is something you described to us before you went north, Guildmistress. It is intended, I believe, to make things cool but we have not been able to make it work."

"Oh, the refrigerator? It should be simple enough."

Garia walked over to the box and inspected the zig-zag of copper tube on the back, then opened the door to find a similar tube inside. There was a hand-pump connected to the pipework but the device was so simple there seemed no reason why it shouldn't function.

"Okay, looks like we'll have to go over the principles again. Do you want to do that now?"

"Another time, Garia. It is too cold in here for such work today, I deem. Have you seen our steam engine? We have modified it with some of the new bearings and -"

The discussion moved to the improvements Milsy and Tarvan had made to Garia's original prototype steam engine, which of course Tarvan had been involved in constructing. There was now a proper turned pulley instead of a flywheel, turning the largest generator she had seen since coming to Anmar. This, like every other piece of electrical equipment, was firmly fixed to a craftsman-made wooden baseplate.

"Milady. Mistress. We must needs leave to prepare ourselves for the evening meal."

"Oh, thank you, Jenet." Garia replied, then turned back to Milsy. "So, what you're saying is that the palace needs a proper battery charging room with a steam engine in it, and a supply of coal and water."

"Aye, Garia. Although we do it now, it is not safe to be wheeling trolleys of batteries about the palace and the constant use of the steam engine distracts from our experiments. Bringing coal through the palace is also unwelcome."

"Okay, I'll discuss it with the King, who'll probably send me to Kendar. Anything else?"

Milsy grinned. "I'll give Lady Merizel a list. Come, Tarvan, we must go and change ourselves before eating. Garia? Thank you for coming, I know your time is all used up."

Garia rolled her eyes. "You noticed? We'll see you at table, then."

~o~O~o~

Robanar, Terys, Garia, Kendar and Merek were all seated in the King's parlor. Of the servants, only Jenet remained, the rest having been dismissed to their own devices for two bells.

"I wanted to make sure that you all knew what Keren described to me in his latest letter," the King began. "There were two enclosures, one in code, the other to me from Duke Bardanar himself."

He looked around at his listeners, making sure they understood the significance of what he was about to tell them.

"Keren himself says that he was well received in Brikant, as any might expect, and Visselen has already strengthened his defenses against any further attack. What he only mentions in his coded note is that Visselen accompanied him to Brugan, attired simply as another traveler and making use of Keren's retinue for escort. He joined the discussion with Duke Bardanar, who already seemed well disposed to our cause. However, it seems the Duke has greater ambitions than we suspected. He seeks a formal association with Palarand, perhaps eventually in the same manner as Brikant."

There was a stunned silence at that announcement. Nobody in the room could possibly have suspected that another duchy would want to legally join with Palarand, especially not now when all were threatened by an outside invader.

Wow! Palarand is already the 800-pound gorilla of the Valley, with the possible exception of Yod. Who would possibly want to make the imbalance even greater? Those upstream have to be feeling even more threatened, if this goes ahead.

Robanar echoed Garia's thoughts as he added, "While I am naturally gratified by the trust which the Duke's proposal implies I am concerned at the effect that such a union would have on our friends further away, especially while we are at war with another. Thus, while we may discuss this matter amongst ourselves we must not mention it to any other beyond this room. Have I your word?"

Everyone gave their assent and Robanar continued.

"Garia." She looked at the King with surprise. "In your descriptions of your own lands, that is, the lands of your birth, you speak to us of Kansas as a state but not a country, which seems to our ears a curious distinction. You also tell us that there are many such states, all gathered together in a greater country called the United States. Have I described it correctly?"

Garia gulped. "Yes, Sire, that's almost exactly what it is." A thought came, and with it another surprise. "You're thinking ahead, aren't you, Sire? Uniting Brugan with Palarand would just make us look even bigger and more threatening to everyone else, and that's only going to get worse once we start industrializing. I'm guessing you want to know about the American model, see if that might be a better way of doing things."

Robanar smiled warmly at Garia. "As you say, my dear. Shall you describe to us how this union of your lands is able to function? For my part, I find it difficult to visualize such an arrangement."

Garia's eyes narrowed in thought. The genesis and evolution of the United States had been a historical process dictated by the politics of Europe over many centuries. She wasn't sure that there were any parallels that applied here, especially as she had little knowledge of the local history. There were no colonies of one or more mother countries, there were no great empty central lands - that she knew of. Here there were a string of countries, states, which shared a language and many customs - she thought - but all had already been settled for many centuries. A better comparison might have been with Germany or Italy, but that wasn't what she had been asked.

"The history of the US - the United States - is complicated, Sire, and it has a bearing on why we do things the way we do. However, the situation in the Great Valley is nowhere like the same as America was, so I'm not sure how much of what can can tell you will be of use. The best thing for me to do is tell you how it works now and let you use that as a way to figure out how you'd like to consider something similar here."

"As you say, Garia."

"We have governments at two levels, then. Each state makes its own laws, just like the Valley states do. Most states are headed by a Governor who is usually elected by the people of that state. Since each state makes its own laws, they can choose how to elect a Governor and what he or she is called and how long they serve, that kind of thing." She shrugged. "There's no reason the Governor couldn't be a King or a Duke and be hereditary, I guess. The United States has a thing against nobles, for historical reasons, but that doesn't apply here.

"Under the Governor is usually a... group of elected representatives who actually do the day-to-day running of the state. These people are also elected the same way the Governor is, but not necessarily at the same time. Then below them you have officials who have permanent jobs who work out the details and actually do the work. Much like your Chamberlain does for you, Sire.

"Over all of the states is what we call a Federal government. This deals with major matters that concern all of the states, such as defense, finances and environment, things like roads and rivers and mining and so on. The federal government is divided into three branches, these are the Executive, the Legislature and the Judiciary. All are theoretically independent of each other but in practice that doesn't always happen. The executive is headed by a President who is elected by all the people in all the states, though I think the way it is done in the US could be better than it is. He then appoints a small staff of people called Secretaries, but they are in effect his ministers who get to decide policies for the Departments they are in charge of. Under the Secretaries are the Departments themselves and they are full of officials who run things the same way they do in the states.

"The next branch is the Legislature and it is basically the place where all the laws get made. There are two houses, one called the Senate and the other the House of Representatives. In the Senate, each state gets two Senators who get elected every six years. The House of Representatives gets a person for every so many people in the whole country, so there are a lot more of those. Either house can propose laws or changes but both houses have to agree before anything becomes part of the law.

"The third branch is the Judiciary, that is the legal part of the government, the judges and lawyers. They get to try criminal cases and some civil disputes as well. They can make law as well, since they are the ones who have to interpret the laws Congress makes and fit it to individual cases. They can't make whole new laws by themselves, but they can clarify the laws that Congress makes."

"Congress?"

"Uh, that's the name we give to the Senate and the House of Representatives combined, Sire. Originally it was just one body which voted to set up the United States in the first place."

Robanar nodded. "I see. What you tell me is that there are two governments, in effect, one for each state and another for the whole union. The states seem to be ruled in much the same manner as our countries presently are, would you agree?"

"As much as I know about them, yes, Sire."

"This Federal government, then. I understand the division of responsibility but it seems complex to my mind. How many states did you say there were?"

"There are fifty states at the moment, Sire, and a few territories outside as well. Odd islands, mostly."

"And how much of... America... do these states cover? I recall, you once said that your country, the United States, went from one ocean to another."

Garia nodded. "That's true, Sire. Most of the states are contiguous, that is they all border one other. One exception is an island chain way out in the ocean and another is a huge chunk of land we bought off another country. The whole thing is maybe six to seven thousand marks wide and maybe five or six thousand top to bottom."

She had a thought and added, "Sire, though we stretch from sea to sea, we have land borders with other countries to the north and south. Each of those is also a union of states, though the arrangements are slightly different."

"As you say. So, there are fifty states, and the country stretches from, say, Vardenale to... the Kittrin empire? Would that be far enough for our discussion?"

"Yes, Sire, though, as I said, the circumstances are different. Thinking about it, we did start off much smaller. The original states who combined to form the Union numbered thirteen. The rest joined later or were carved out of empty land between the coasts."

Robanar raised an eyebrow. "And they decided on so complicated a federal government?"

"The thirteen were all colonies, Sire, of a country the other side of one of the oceans, one ruled by a King." Garia felt uncomfortable. "The mother country made stupid laws and raised extortionate taxes and the colonies decided they could better look after their own affairs by themselves. They decided on a new form of government without a King called a republic, and the laws were arranged in such a way that nobody could have all the power. That's why we have three branches to the Federal government, Sire."

"Ah, I see." He grunted. "That is why your people have no liking for nobility, then. They feared the damage a poor ruler might do." He grimaced. "The arrangement sounds sensible, though I would find a world without a King to be a strange one, even were I not a King myself. If it were a suitable way to rid myself of troublesome nobles, though..."

"Sire, I don't think it makes much difference, actually. We get idiots elected to Congress just as you get idiot nobles born to certain families. You still end up with idiots."

Robanar grinned at Garia. "Mayhap you are right, my dear. So, I understand that it may be possible to make a closer association with my neighbors, perhaps even a union of some kind, as we once did with Brikant and Kendeven, but we must choose carefully how the matter is arranged." He nodded. "We cannot progress this thought while we are yet at war but we may consider ideas and alternatives in the dark hours of winter. Garia, I may ask you to describe how some of the other countries you mentioned function, so that we may not overlook a way which might suit our situation."

"As you wish, Sire, although I don't know too much about anything outside our borders. We're so large that most people have only a rough idea of other countries."

"I will listen to all you can tell me, my dear. Kendar?"

"Sire."

"You will need to create a small section devoted to pursuing what we have spoken of this evening. To begin with, you should only require two or three, and I want them to swear oaths to me in person before they are told any of what we have discussed tonight."

"As you command, Sire."

"Garia, you may also find yourself speaking with the people Kendar selects."

"As you command, Sire."

"Sire?" Merek spoke for the first time. "I find this evening's discussion interesting, but how shall it affect my own responsibilities?"

"Ah, that is a separate matter, Merek. In my son's coded note he also talks about what we spoke of a few days ago - an assault upon the fortress which overlooks Forguland. It seems that it is possible to make one's way across the mountains from Northern Brugan to the fortress, though the route is difficult. Keren says, and I agree, that the armsmen of Palarand and Brugan are not familiar with campaigns across such lands especially in winter. We would only need a small force but we are not suited for such adventures, unless we send shepherds."

Garia had a vision then, of a huge red-bearded man, sword in hand, leaping from a longboat.

"Ah, Sire? I might have an answer to your problem, if you're willing to accept mercenaries. It might even solve some other problems, thinking about it."

"Mercenaries? I doubt the men of the Six Cities, or those of other distant lands who presently reside in Palarand, could provide the numbers or the experience we seek. What idea have you?"

Garia grinned. "Leave it with me, Sire. I have to speak to some people first."

The King nodded. "As always, you are full of surprises, my dear. Find your people, speak with them, inform myself or Captain Merek when you have news."

"I will, Sire."

~o~O~o~

"Whew! That was a packed day, Jenet."

"As you say, Milady. Should you consider a day of rest?"

"Probably. I thought it would all slow down once we came back to the palace but I couldn't be more wrong, could I? We've barely begun yet, and now the King has thrown some new surprises into the mix. A rest would be nice but there's this line of people with problems they think I can solve."

"Milady, I must point out that you do solve most of them. The Prince is a very fortunate young man to have made you his own."

"Thank you, Jenet." Garia sighed. "Sometimes, just sometimes, I wish I wasn't quite so important, do you know what I mean?"

"I do, Milady. Now, climb you into bed and I shall tuck you in. It wouldn't do for Palarand's next Queen to catch a chill."

"As you command, Jenet." Garia was already far away, thinking of how she should approach Eriana, as she settled beneath the bedclothes.

Garia finds a way to get Eriana, Gullbrand and Lars to the Armory, where Haflin sizes up their abilities with swords. There is also a need for somewhere larger for the group of women to perform their Tai Chi, and the search raises some questions about important matters Garia had overlooked. Finally, Garia's plan is aired and a decision reached.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

110 - The Norse Irregulars

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2014 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Author's Note: Di Wonder has provided this map you may wish to have handy later in the chapter.

Garia moved her feet at the end of the last form and reflected, at the same time looking at those around her. Her sitting room was packed, it contained herself, Jenet, Merizel, Tandra, Milsy, Bursila, Senidet, Molleena, Eriana and her own two maids, the names of whom Garia still didn't know. All had spent the last half-bell performing the Tai Chi, the newcomers' efforts being helped along by the presence of those who already knew the forms.

Wow. I didn't think I would end up doing any of this when I first came to the palace. There's not many who get to teach a whole civilization about the future. And the friends I've made! Okay, I had friends before, but this is way different. I'm respected, trusted and loved, what more could any girl want?

Okay, the girl thing was maybe a bit left field but despite being so small I can still make myself felt when it matters. Hey, the Queen is only a couple thumbs taller than me! It's not what you got it's the way that you use it, I guess. Now I've been there and done that I don't mind being a girl at all. I can get stuff done either way but I'm beginning to appreciate the benefits of my position. The Beings made it plain things wouldn't have worked out so well had I been a boy but I'm not using that as an excuse. It all seemed a lot of fuss and flummery to start with but I understand things a lot better now.

Mind you, I'm not so keen on that whole monthly thing...

"Garia?"

"Hmm? Oh, sorry, Eriana, I was day-dreaming."

She smiled at the women who surrounded her and made a brief gesture.

"We'd better put the furniture back then get down to breakfast, I think. Hmm. Perhaps it's time I asked Terevor if there's a larger room we can use for this, don't you agree?"

"Indeed, Garia," Eriana replied. "There is barely enough room for us all to exercise in here, but I know not of any larger rooms nearby."

"Highness, Milady," Jenet paused from pushing an armchair back. "There may be two or three rooms in nearby corridors which could serve. If you would permit, I will investigate and find out if any may be made available to us."

"Of course, Jenet," Garia said. "You know the layout of the palace and what most of the rooms are used for, don't you? We'll leave that in your capable hands, then."

"As you wish, Milady."

As they walked through the corridors Garia asked, "Eriana, what happened to your boat and crew? Are they still in Plif?"

"Aye, they are, in a small fishing village that happened to be nearby when we made landfall. We had beached our ship and wondered what land we were in when some fishermen approached telling us of the small harbor not a mark further. We managed to row there and gratefully accepted the help of the people."

"The ship... did you say it had to be repaired or something?"

Eriana nodded. "Aye. Several seams were sprung by the storms and those who did not row had to bail. Most of the leaks need but fresh caulking but there are some timbers which need replacing. Why? Did you have need of a ship, Garia?"

"Me? No, I'm more interested in the crew, actually. I'm assuming that most of them stayed around the ship, then, to help make the repairs?"

"As you say, though the village is too small to support them all. Some came with me to Simbek when I received an offer of an audience with the Duke, others remain in the village to make repairs once the worst of the winter has passed."

"Oh... so, if I were to suggest that Robanar might offer them all sanctuary, do you think they would come here to Palarand? With or without your ship, I mean."

Eriana fixed Garia with a stare. "You ask many questions... I take it you have some scheme for my men, is it not so?"

Garia grinned. "Yes and no, Eriana. I'm genuinely interested in what happened to those who came with you, but it so happens I might be able to offer them work if they wanted it."

"I don't know, Garia. The men of Einnland do not dig in the ground except to grow crops. We have our smiths, it is true, but none have the art I see here in Palarand and none sailed with us. Those on the ship are mostly retainers, sailors and warriors. I know the King desires warriors to help in his war with Yod but I do not know if my men can fight as the men of Palarand do. What is it you offer them?"

"It started with a conversation I had with Gullbrand recently. That gave me an idea to solve a problem Palarand has upriver. I'm not proposing to sail your ship up the Sirrel since that's not what we need right now. Do your men fight on land as well as at sea? How about in the mountains?"

"Of course. Einnland, while all bowing to the authority of my father, has ever been a land of petty strife. We are gathered in a number of towns and villages, most along the coast but some in the southern reaches of the great mountains to the north. Each town or village guards its territories and fishing rights jealously but there are ever disputes. Some towns will raid one upon another, sometimes taking booty and slaves from the defeated. We have personal disagreements also, some passing down through the generations of families. This means that almost all men are practised with sword, bow or spear. A very few women, like myself, can also use the tools of war."

"Sounds better and better. There's a job needs doing that Palarand's normal men-at-arms can't do very well. It involves crossing some mountains during the present winter and attacking a fortress from behind, when they least expect it. The mountains won't be anything like those in the Palumaks, though, but those along the northern edge of the Great Valley. What do you think?"

Eriana thought. "My men can do nothing to our ship until the winter weather eases so a chance to use their experience would be welcomed. I would know more, Garia."

"Naturally. If you want to take this further, we can set up a meeting with the King and Captain Merek to work out the details."

"Then we shall do so."

There was a stir in the dining room when they arrived, as they were last and the group of eleven women were noticeable as they made an entrance, particularly as they were surrounded by as many guardsmen. Terys came over to them and they all curtseyed.

"Such a formidable party! Good morning to you all." Terys regarded Garia with something between amusement, fondness and apprehension. "I trust you do not plan an attempt upon the King?" Her eyes twinkled. "I would be in two minds which side to join."

Garia giggled. "Your Majesty, we could never do such a thing! We've all been doing the Tai Chi in my sitting room," she explained, "though really there are too many of us. I have asked Jenet to see if there might be some room larger where we could do it."

"Ah, as you say." Terys switched her attention to Jenet.

"Ma'am, there is the school-room, or perhaps the nursery, though," the maid blushed, "that room may be required by next winter."

When Garia figured out what Jenet was saying, she reddened to the roots.

"Hey! Wait a minute! I -"

Duh! If things go to plan then the nursery could very well be in use by then. I completely forgot about that consequence of marrying Keren.

"- I'm sorry, ma'am, I'm not thinking, am I? Perhaps we could take a look at the school room later?"

"My dear," Terys lowered her voice, "We know your special circumstances and we understand that you may not have considered such a possibility. Perhaps we shall talk, one day soon?"

"As you wish, ma'am."

"If you and Jenet inspect the school-room and find it suitable, I will instruct Terevor to make the arrangements."

Eriana listened to this conversation and was intrigued. Palarand was mysterious enough as it was, what was going on here?

Robanar joined the group. Everybody curtseyed again.

"Milady, I have received a request from Eriana's man Gullbrand to take his... servant to see Master Armorer Haflin. Is this of your doing?"

"Your Majesty, it is. Lord Gullbrand and Lars are trying to find something useful to do in Palarand and it seemed to me that Lars is an experienced warrior so I thought to have him assessed by Master Haflin. I must apologize if I've done something wrong."

"No, no, my dear! It is a sensible idea but I wondered who had thought of it. I have told Haflin to expect them this morning." The King added, "Haflin informs me that your swords are ready, should you wish to collect them today."

There was a clear implication that Garia would therefore be present when Gullbrand and Lars were with the Master Armorer.

Garia curtseyed. "As you say, Sire."

Eriana looked at the two, then asked, "Sire, might I be permitted to accompany Garia to see the Master Armorer? You know I have some small experience in arms. I would only seek to try them under supervision but it may be to Your Majesty's advantage for me to have knowledge of the equipment your guardsmen use."

And Robanar thinks Earth people are warlike! Hmm. Perhaps I can use this to my advantage.

"Don't forget, Sire," Garia added, "that you already have women among the Palace Guard."

Robanar had been ready to refuse Eriana but Garia's last comment, and a remembrance of her remarks the previous evening, caused him to nod abruptly.

"As you say, Garia. Your Highness, you may accompany Baroness Garia to visit the Master Armorer to try yourself against the weapons and armor he provides my men. Garia, I shall expect a report on your visit later today."

Both women curtseyed.

"Now," he resumed, "Let us break our fast. I am hungry."

* * *

When everybody dispersed after breakfast Garia and Eriana found an anxious-looking Gullbrand waiting outside the dining room along with Lars, who appeared not to have any opinion at all. Gullbrand bowed.

"Your Highness," he began, "I was bid wait for you here. Is there something you wish of me?"

"Gullbrand, good morrow. The King permits that I join you on your visit to see the Master Armorer today. Lady Garia also attends, as she receives back her swords after Master Haflin has examined them."

Gullbrand bowed again. "As you command, Your Highness."

Eriana turned to Garia. "Shall you lead us, Garia?"

"I will, Eriana."

"Garia?" Merizel asked, "If you don't need me this morning I'll go and see Rosilda. I want to find out how our latest garments are progressing."

Garia waved a hand. "That's fine, Merry. Okay, Eriana, Lord Gullbrand, follow me."

With some assistance from Jenet, Garia led the way through the ground-level corridors towards the smithy, which was where she knew Haflin would be waiting for them. On entering his domain their senses were assaulted by the heat, the clangor of hammering and the smells of raw iron being quenched, the smoke of charcoal and the sweat of the men busy about their work. Most stopped briefly on noticing the visitors but a wave from Haflin made them resume their tasks.

Haflin bowed toward the group. Garia curtseyed but Eriana did not, while both Gullbrand and Lars bowed. Lars studied the Master Armorer speculatively. He had met few who were as large as himself until today, but Haflin was almost double his weight and none of it was fat.

"Your Highness, Milady, My Lord, welcome to my humble workshop. If you would follow me."

He led the way to the far end, where the end wall had been raised as usual to allow fresh, cool air to enter. On a bench lay all six of Garia's swords, now cleaned, straightened and resharpened as necessary.

"Highness, if I may consider Milady Garia first, hers is the simplest business to deal with."

Eriana inclined her head and Haflin turned to Garia.

"Your swords, Milady. I was pleased that there was so little damage from the battle. It seems that the tempering is about right, and I may consider this method for some of our more usual blades." He gave Garia a disapproving glance. "I cannot say the same for the harness, though I now appreciate your reasons for cutting yourself free. I have devised, with Danisa's help, a quick-release buckle for you to try, which should prevent any further damage."

He glowered at her, daring her to object. She smiled impishly back at him.

"It was," he continued, "an interesting project, as our guardsmen do not have the same soft body parts as the guardswomen do. I believe we have come up with a suitable solution but as Danisa is taller than you the fit may need to be adjusted. If you would..."

The design was necessarily tricky. The straps would pull her tabard between her breasts and any buckle had to take account of that. Haflin had designed a thin brass bar which went down between her breasts and was connected by links to the straps on the left side only. Those on the right clicked in separately and could be released by lifting a lever which overlaid the bar.

"As you are right-handed," Haflin explained while holding up one of the harnesses, "I left connected the left-hand straps, as you can see. That means that you can release the straps with your left hand while still holding a sword, spear, knife or reins in your right hand. The harness can then be removed with your left hand and placed away from your feet."

"Ingenious, Master Haflin."

"Of course, Jenet will require some minor tuition to fit your new harness properly. Here. Put your left arm through here, then I suggest the top strap first, like so - then the lower strap. Ah, it needs some adjustment. Of course we had to move the adjusting buckles -"

The final arrangement seemed different than the original harness. Where the diagonal straps fixed to the waist belt, the fixings had to be replaced as well, to allow the top parts to be detached easily. Garia wriggled her shoulders and bent from side to side, testing the fit for comfort.

"Seems good to me, Master Haflin," she finally reported. "Of course, as you well know, I'm not going to know whether this works properly without testing it."

"As you say, Milady. You will doubtless tell me if there should be any problems?"

"Yes..."

Garia's attention was taken by the look of pure contempt on the face of Lars. Eriana spoke sharply to him.

«Stop it, Lars! She is a trained warrior!»

Lars sneered. «Toys in the hands of a child. What can she know of fighting? A pampered girl who knows only the soft life these people lead.»

Eriana retorted, «You know nothing of her! The day before she arrived at the palace, she fought a battle against the enemies of Palarand. She has fought other battles too, and killed a number of men.»

Garia intervened. «She is right, Lars. In that battle I killed five, standing beside Prince Keren on the road from the north. We lost many but they lost twice as many.»

Lars was shocked that Garia could understand his tongue but persisted.

«Lady, I do not doubt your courage but you are too small. You would be blown away by the wind.»

Haflin asked, "What's going on here?"

"Master Haflin," Garia replied, "Lars can't believe that I can fight. He thinks I am too small and these weapons only toys fit for a palace princess."

Lars was shocked again, then, by the expression which came over Haflin's face.

"Oh, he does, does he? My Lady, if you have the time, we can settle this matter immediately."

"He's not going to like it." Garia measured Lars up, seeing the brute strength that doubtless let him bulldoze his way through his enemies. "I suspect, neither am I." She nodded. "So be it. He won't be any use to us until he knows the truth."

"Garia?" Eriana was astonished. "You plan to fight Lars? Are you crazy?" She turned to Haflin. "My Lord Haflin, should you not intervene? Perhaps, you may try yourself against Garia, show Lars what she can do."

Haflin backed away. "Me? Your Highness, I would not. If I were to fight Lady Garia I know the result would only be bruises for myself." He gestured at the furnaces and anvils behind them. "I prefer a much safer pastime."

Eriana stared at Haflin. The smith must have out-massed Garia by at least five times, if not many more. If even he refused to match swords with Garia, then... The more she learned about these people, the less she understood.

Haflin addressed her. "Highness, your man may choose a sword from those in my armory. This is to be a practice match, I do not want blood to be spilled or bones broken. The match will end when I command. I will send to the Large Training Room, so that the men may clear a circle for the fight. Tell him this."

While Eriana relayed the instructions to Lars, Haflin sent a boy round to warn the men training in the big room that something special was afoot. That done they followed the smith into a long narrow room which backed the smithy where rack upon rack of gleaming weapons and armor stood ready for use. Haflin went to a wall where a number of large swords were racked, lifting down the largest and tossing it casually at Lars. The Norseman caught it with a thump and staggered under the weight.

"Tell him that is my own sword," he instructed. "There are lesser swords for such as himself. He may choose from any on this wall, they are all blunted for practice."

Lars respectfully returned the sword to Haflin, hilt first, and then turned to the walls with his compatriots. Eriana, Gullbrand and Lars were like kids in a candy store, examining all the weapons and making comments about them to each other in their own language. All took and examined swords, spears, bows, battleaxes and maces, hefting them expertly and discussing their merits.

Halfin remarked, "It seems our foreign friends know their weapons."

Garia turned to Haflin. "The whole idea of bringing them here was so you could gauge their abilities," she explained. "Do you want them each to try out a variety of weapons today?"

Haflin raised an eyebrow. "Her Highness as well?"

"She tells me she has some familiarity with... what was it now? 'Sword, short bow and short spear'."

"Short spear? What might that be, do you know, Milady?"

"I think it is what we would call a Javelin, I guess."

The word translated, so she knew that there was an equivalent weapon somewhere that Haflin would have heard of.

He nodded. "Ah." His grin broadened. "Then we must find out what manner of warfare these strange people practise." Haflin turned to the three, now involved in some kind of discussion about a blade that Gullbrand was holding.

"Highness, Lord Gullbrand, I invite you each to select a training sword, if you would. I would learn how you fight among your own people."

Eriana's eyes lit up. "Even me? You want me to pick a sword? I would do so but I am not attired for the exercise."

Haflin spread his hands. "Practice only, Highness. Mayhap when you are attacked you may not be attired how you might wish to be."

Eriana saw the sense of the smith's remark and nodded. "As you wish, Master Haflin."

The Large Training Hall was abuzz with excitement when the party arrived. All the men who had been in there now occupied a large circle, leaving the center free. It was noticeable that a number of those who should probably have been in the stables had crept in through the doors onto the field. Merek met the party at that doorway.

"Highness, My Lord, Milady, Master. I understand there to be a demonstration this morning?"

"Aye, Captain," Haflin said. "There was the usual," he grinned, "disbelief about Milady's abilities. I deemed it necessary to resolve the matter. She will face Lord Gullbrand's man here, Lars, in a test of skill only. After, if you permit, I desire to see Her Highness and Lord Gullbrand work with swords and discover their abilities."

"As you wish, Master Haflin. But, neither are attired for the ring."

"Nor may they be should their party be ambushed, Captain. It matters not. I just need to know how the Einnlanders may fight, should that prove necessary."

"As you wish, Master Haflin."

Jenet nudged Garia. "Your training swords, Milady."

"Thank you, Jenet."

As Jenet secured the unfamiliar fastenings Haflin said to Garia, "Milady, I have redone the bindings on the hilts of all your swords. I deemed that in winter, wearing gloves, you would need a bulkier, rougher grip. I expected you to find this out during your usual exercises so beware of the difference when first you draw them today."

"Thank you, Master Haflin."

Garia stepped into the open space and the surrounding murmur suddenly ceased. Lars followed her and walked to the far side, turning to face her with a huge broadsword in his hand. The two stared at each other.

«This is an ill meeting, Lady. I wish I had not agreed to it. Your King will have me killed if harm comes to you.»

«Nobody's going to kill anyone today, Lars. This is just to show you that I know what I'm doing. Let's take it easy to start with, until we know each other's strength. We're not on the battlefield, after all.»

«Lady, I agree. I still do not like this, though.»

Lars raised the blade over his right shoulder and walked rapidly towards Garia. Before he had taken three steps she had drawn her own blades and held them ready, not wishing to give the game away by showing the X too early. As he swung the sword down she crossed her own blades to meet his with a crack and a spray of sparks.

Confused by the unconventional defense Lars stepped back and raised his sword, Garia bringing hers apart as he did so. Lars swung again, only to be met by the same defense.

«Ah! Is that your only trick?»

He suddenly swung hard, from his right, to meet Garia's X at her left side. Again there were sparks and the force of the blow jarred her wrists. This time, however, she was ready for him and swung her blades down and to the left, forcing his to the floor and releasing her right blade. She pivoted on her left foot, reached forward and jabbed Lars' thigh with her sword tip before dancing back out of his reach.

«Ouch! The maiden has a sharp sting!»

He suddenly switched his sword to his left hand and attempted a cut from Garia's right. All this achieved was a poke at his other thigh and a look of admiration from Lars. He stepped back and then came at a rush, hacking furiously in a whirl of steel, seeking to overpower Garia's defense by sheer speed and strength. Garia initially gave way under the onslaught but found it possible to counter every move the other made, though her wrists were beginning to throb from the continual hammering on her sword blades.

His final attempt was an undercut, but he could not get enough swing to force apart Garia's blades. Once she had them where she wanted, she slid his blade down to her hilts, trapped the sword in them and yanked it out of his hands to clatter on the flagstones. Lars bowed to Garia while the audience applauded.

«I apologize, Lady, for doubting your word. You have a skill unknown in Einnland.» He grimaced. «I doubt such blades would be of use to such as me.»

«You're right,» she agreed. «These were made for women to defend their homelands when attacked by pirates. They are not intended for use in open battle, though I did all right with mine when I had to.»

Lars got down on one knee.

«If the Gods permit, I would be honored to fight by your side, My Lady.»

«Rise, Lars, please. That's what today is all about, to see if you can fight beside me and the brave men of Palarand. If you are willing?»

«My Lady, I am. I see we of Einnland have much to learn when it comes to the use of cold steel.»

Garia turned to Haflin. "There! That didn't take long, did it? I suggest you try him with all the other weapons you want but with opponents more his size." The two grinned at each other. "He understands his mistake and is willing to learn that brute force isn't everything."

Haflin bowed. "As you say, Milady. Shall you stay and watch?"

"I have to, the King wants me to report back to him this afternoon about what happens this morning."

Eriana fairly bounced with excitement. "Garia, that was amazing!" She looked askance at the longsword in her own hand. "Should I perhaps be using blades like your own?"

"I don't think so, Eriana. You have the height, the reach and the strength to handle one of those and you'll be more likely to find a spare one of those lying about a fight than you would mine. You'll be fine. Just go out and show them what you can do. And... remember what I told you, keep calm, keep cool and keep your temper."

"As you say, Garia... Ah, I see now how your meditation and Tai Chi help you to fight. To clear the mind, to have such command over your body, that is a powerful thing. I am pleased that you have shown me these things."

Garia grinned as she took a goblet of water from Jenet. "Unexpected benefits. Go on, give them a show."

Eriana stepped into the ring and faced a volunteer guardsman. She looked odd, dressed as she was in a fetching winter gown and soft winter boots intended only for the court, but she held her practice sword with assurance. Hers was shorter than that Lars had picked, and the hilt was too big for her hand, but she held it in a way which showed that she knew what to do with it.

"Begin."

Haflin's single word began the contest and everybody watched with interest as Eriana did the only thing she knew how to do - attack. Merek had a thoughtful expression as he watched the clash of steel.

"She holds nothing back, Haflin."

"Aye, it is the way of her people, I deem. Hammer your opponent, hold nothing back, never give in. Sometimes that is the right way, especially if it is a single contest."

"Not so good in a battle, then."

"No, since you must reserve something for the next man, when one is beaten. And one must ware those either side of he who attacks you, else they come to his aid." The smith examined Eriana's technique carefully. "The clay is good enough, provided we are careful in the molding. She has potential. Would you take her, Merek?"

"Aye, provided she gives the King her oath. That blade is as long as my own."

Haflin grinned. "Beware that one, Merek. She is used to command and she will have your sash if you are not careful."

A startled Merek returned his gaze to Eriana, thinking carefully about Haflin's remarks. Well, why not? There were already women guards, why not officers? In time, perhaps... he shook his head. A woman as Captain of the Palace Guard, it was unthinkable. There again, until the Baroness appeared many things had been unthinkable...

"Enough." Haflin clapped his hands. "Highness, that was an impressive display. You have shown us all that you can look after yourself at need."

Eriana bowed to her opponent and then to Haflin. "Thank you, Master Smith. I enjoyed that - and I look forward to doing it again, though perhaps more appropriately attired next time."

"As you say. I regret that before you may do that you must have a conversation with the King." Haflin turned. "Master Gullbrand? Shall we see your sword-work?"

Gullbrand fought competently but there was an obvious difference in his method compared to that of Eriana and Lars.

"Meaning no disrespect, Milady, Lord Gullbrand fights like yourself," Merek said to Garia.

"Oh?" She raised her eyebrows.

"What I mean is that he only fights defensively, the way you do with swords. He is economical with his thrusts and only strikes when he is sure of a hit. In short, he fights as a noble would. He has not the fire that the Princess and her man have, to advance fearlessly against their foe."

"I see what you mean. Well, I'm hoping that the rest of her crew are more like her than him, because if they are we might be able to use them against that fortress."

"Ah!" Merek saw the connection. "A clever idea, Milady. I wondered why you wished to test all three."

"Eriana tells me that's the sort of warfare they practise in Einnland, sneak raids and local brawls, rather than the sort of battle I got myself mixed up in. I think we'll be meeting the King this evening to put the plan to Her Highness."

"I will be there, Milady. I will be interested to see what you have in mind."

~o~O~o~

The nursery, which was the first room they investigated, was an odd place. It didn't fit what Garia thought a nursery should be at all. Against the corridor wall were a number of wide cubicles, each containing a baby's cot, a small wardrobe, a chair and a table. Underneath the tall windows facing the cubicles were more tables and cabinets interspersed with sinks with hot and cold running water. At one end was a larger space, which was more to Garia's liking. Here there were tiny chairs, low tables and the sort of equipment one saw in drawings of Victorian nurseries, rocking horses, wooden dolls, building blocks and toy soldiers.

"Wait a moment," she said, walking back along the array of cubicles. "Six? They expect me to have six children?"

"Of course not, Milady," Terevor soothed. "If the Maker deems you favored enough to provide the succession with six children, we would not complain. It would be good for the palace to have the sound of tiny feet running through its chambers again, I must admit. But this nursery is intended for any and all children of royal descent, not only those of the Queen."

"Oh, right! So, as well as Keren and his two sisters, Duke Gilbanar's children might have been brought up in here?"

"My Lord Terinar certainly was, Milady, before his father assumed the Dukedom of North Palarand. Countess Korizet was born and raised in Dekarran, for the most part. But yes, that was my meaning."

"Thank goodness for that! Uh, I mean, providing heirs is part of the job description, so to speak, but the actual production method can be a bit... hard on the mother, you know? I can probably manage the first one but we'll have to wait and see what happens after that. My own mother could only have me, there were complications."

"I'm sorry to hear that, Milady. Would this chamber be of use to you? Perhaps the toys and furniture could be cleared from the end area."

"If we have to, I guess. Why don't we have a look at the other room first? I'd rather not use this one if I don't have to."

Garia, Merizel, Terevor and a nosy Eriana trooped through the connecting door to the next chamber, which was a single large space with windows that looked south-west, over the courtyard onto which Garia's, Eriana's and the Royal suites also faced. Here there were chairs and tables of the sort familiar to any country school, but they had been stacked against one end wall. There were also cupboards and a blackboard. One wall had faded rectangular markings which suggested charts and drawings had once been pinned there. In short, a fairly conventional classroom.

"This is good," Merizel remarked. "The light is from the south, which means no direct sun to harm young eyes, yet bright enough to allow reading and lettering. Will this be good enough, Garia?"

"I think so, Merry. It would take all us women comfortably, it's close to our chambers and we're out of everybody's way in here. What do you think, Eriana?"

"As you say, Garia. There is room to move, and... could we also do our meditation in here, perhaps?"

Garia thought. "I don't see why not. Yes, that's a very good idea, actually. Terevor, we'll use this one. You don't need to move any of the furniture out, just make sure it's stacked up safely, but if you could find us a large rug or a bit of carpet to put on the floor that would help a little. Some of what we do involves sitting down on the floor. I bet that wood's cold this time of year."

"As you desire, Milady." The Master of the Household looked around, considering. "I will have some women in tomorrow to make certain the room is properly cleaned, Milady, and I think I can find a piece of carpet for the floor. Do you have any particular preference as to color or design?"

"Me? Heavens, no, Terevor! It just has to be good enough for a number of us to sit on, that's all. We won't be admiring the carpet-maker's art, if that's what you're thinking."

Terevor bowed. "Then it shall be done, Milady. I regret that there is not enough time to prepare the room today, so you will not be able to use it tomorrow, but I have no doubt the work will be completed tomorrow."

"That's great. Thank you, Terevor."

Terevor bowed again and withdrew, leaving the women alone in the old school-room.

"I know that it a woman's purpose, to bear children," Eriana said, "but I am daunted by the prospect. I do not think I am one of those who thinks only of babies. It will be hard to narrow my life to one tiny bundle of flesh."

"I think I'm the same," Garia agreed, "because there's just so much going on in my life right now! It is said that becoming a mother changes you, so that you naturally think of your child first and everything else comes second. It is nature's way, of course." She added, "Of course, there's also your husband to consider. Once you get married, he has to come first in your life, at least until children come along. Oh! I get it, now. Eriana, I think your problem is that you've always been able to do what you want, when you want to, right?"

"Aye, Garia. I am a Princess, after all."

"Well getting married will change that, and having children will change that again. But I don't see the Queen being unhappy because she has a husband and children, do you?"

"Well... no, now you say it like that, Garia. But having a husband and children is yet strange to me, and I fear that I may lose who I am. I do not know if I want to change so much."

Garia shrugged. "Who can tell what the future holds, Eriana? Six months ago you were in your father's hall and I was -" a boy, "- minding my own business in my father's bookshop on Earth. I doubt either of us could ever have imagined we would end up living next door to each other in Palarand's palace."

"Aye. You have taught me I must not worry over that which might be or that which might not be. We must wait and see what the Gods decide."

~o~O~o~

Terys had decided to sit this meeting out, so it was Robanar, Merek, Forton, Haflin, Garia and Merizel who met in the parlor, and this time they were joined by Eriana, Gullbrand and Lars. As before, all servants except Jenet had been released, a procedure which confused Eriana at first.

"If I should have any need, Sire, what must I do?"

"Ask Jenet, Highness, and she will either carry out your wishes or communicate them to your own maids."

"But... they do not speak the Valley tongue, as Gullbrand and I do, and Jenet does not speak that of Einnland."

"Then we shall find another way, my dear. Be at ease. Jenet is very capable, you know. She has been with the Royal family since her own birth and knows the palace and its routines well. There is always a way, if you know how."

"As you say, Sire."

Eriana subsided, but she was unsettled to be separated from her maids. Unlike the palace practice, which Garia had stretched beyond all recognition, Eriana expected her personal staff to be within shouting distance at any time of day or night.

"Now, let us begin. Haflin, perhaps you should describe what you saw this morning."

"Aye, Sire. Lady Garia brought these three to me, suggesting that I should test their fighting abilities. While they were gathered in my workshop I returned Milady's swords to her, having checked them over, repaired and cleaned the scabbards. Our bearded friend there could not believe that Milady's swords were effective weapons and I saw an opportunity to arrange a contest. I took them all to the armory to choose weapons and it was apparent that they were all familiar with most of what we have available. I bid them select a sword each and then we went to the Large Training Room. Merek was present and he arranged a circle."

He grinned. "Milady's bout went as expected, Sire. At first the man treated her with caution, not wishing to injure her by accident. When he found he could not, he used all his strength and guile but could not break through, though Milady was unable to give him further touches. Eventually she snagged his sword and disarmed him.

"Her Highness chose a longsword and was matched against one of the Guard, Sire. She fights with energy and enthusiasm, as is her nature. I deem she is reckless at times and exposes herself to injury too often but with careful training may make a fine swordswoman, Sire."

Eriana fixed Haflin with a stare but the smith ignored it.

"Lord Gullbrand fights as a noble does, Sire. He desires to remain among the living and thus picks his attacks with great care. If he has any fault it is that he is not adventurous enough, but I cannot blame him for that. The style of swordplay of all three differs from that of the Valley, as might be expected, but there is little to say that one style is better than the other. From what I understand the others who came with Her Highness, that remain in Plif, are as familiar with the use of weapons as she is. Perhaps Milady's idea should be explained to them, I deem they may be capable of success where the men of Palarand might not."

"Do you consider that the Einnlanders may be permitted the use of weapons?"

"Aye, Sire, and all would benefit from a little additional instruction in our ways. Of course, they must give you an oath before I would issue them blades."

"As you say. That may depend on Garia's idea." Robanar turned to Garia. "This is your project, my dear, shall you explain it to us?"

"As you wish, Sire, but first, I will need to explain the problem to the Einnlanders in their own language. I'll need to use that map again to show them where everything is. If you will permit?"

"As you wish. Merek, fetch down that map that we used last time."

With the map spread out on the table in front of everyone, Garia began.

«Highness, My Lord, Lars, this is a map of the Great Valley.»

The three leaned forward to get a better look in the flickering lamplight. Garia first enumerated the countries of the Valley, so far as they were shown by the map, and then explained the northward extension of Palarand.

Eriana asked, «Garia, where is Einnland on this map?»

«I'm sorry, I'm not sure. I think it's way down here off the edge of the map. See, this is the top - um, northern edge of the Palumaks over here. Einnland must be some way down the coast below here.»

«I understand. I had not realized we had made so distant a voyage. Please continue.»

«So, as I understand it, Yod - which is this area here - has invaded Ferenis and appears to have constructed its own jetties here for reasons we don't know. They have many troops over this part of Ferenis but a lot of the people have escaped to other countries. They have also taken this city, Joth, though it's not sure how much else of Joth they have bothered with. Duke Gilbanar - the King's brother - told us they just turned out everyone who lived in the city and took over the walls for themselves. Then along here, they landed a force at Sheldane, which is in the part of Palarand called Brikant. That was so they could march to this highway here and attack our caravan.»

«This was where you fought your battle?» Gullbrand asked, tapping the map.

«Somewhere along there, yes. Now, look over here, there's this bit of rock sticking out here where the river divides to flow around Joth. There's a fortress on top of the rock and it overlooks the river. It was constructed by Forguland, which is this city here, and normally they would hold it. I'm guessing that there are siege weapons up there, such that they can control the entire river, though I am told those probably couldn't reach as far as the city itself. There are strong reasons to believe that those of Yod have taken the fort.»

They leaned over to examine the lie of the land, as much as they could from such a large-scale map.

«The problem is,» Garia explained, «The armies of the Valley countries tend to stay inside the Valley, from what I understand. With mountains either side it is mainly river warfare, which means attempting to attack the fortress from the front, the river side. I wondered whether it would be possible to get in round the back, by attacking across the mountains. Captain Merek tells me that they could maybe do it in summer but not in winter. Nobody expects an attack in winter, even though Yod did just that to us.»

«How is it you thought we could help, then?» Eriana asked. «We have great skill in boats, it is true, but against a fortress like that... and the guns which those of Yod must have, we would be no better than Palarand's own men of war.»

Garia grinned. «I saw Lars, and that reminded me of the reputation your people still have on Earth. We call you all Vikings, and you used to make fearsome raids against defenses just like this. I wondered whether your people could go over the mountains to get to the fortress by the back route. See! If you look at Brugan, this is a trade road which goes west through the mountains to the north. Just here it dips down, see? I'm not sure how far it would be from there to the fortress, but I thought I'd let you tell us what you thought.»

«Vikings,» Lars muttered. «I have not heard that name for many a year.»

The three squinted at the map, holding it several ways round to try and work out if the idea held good or not.

«How far might this be?» Gullbrand asked.

«The Valley is about sixty marks wide, so I am told. You can estimate from that.»

«And how many men did you think to send?»

Garia shrugged. «I'm no expert, but a smallish party. Anything too big and you have supply problems. Say no more than twenty, but you know your own ways of fighting, you may have other ideas.»

Lars asked, «These mountains are not like the Palumaks, then? They are lesser slopes?»

Garia nodded. «From what little I saw of the Palumaks, certainly. I'd crawl over those hills myself, but not in the middle of winter.»

Gullbrand turned to Robanar and switched languages. "Sire, we have seen Milady's idea. What will you offer us?"

"Permanent sanctuary in Palarand, and you would be given the rights of any man of Palarand. Whether you succeed in this unlikely plan or no, I would not require any further service of any of you unless you so desired. Of course, you must make your allegiance to me as your new King before I may trust you with Palarandi steel. You may all live out your days as my sworn subjects."

"As you say, Sire. A generous offer."

The three huddled together and discussed the proposition in low tones. When they separated Eriana was their spokesperson.

"Sire, those who survived the storms and landed on Plif numbered thirty-seven. We would leave some few behind to look after the ship, but propose to bring some twenty-five or twenty-six here to Palarand, to make ourselves your vassals. Of those who come, some are sailors, others too old to scramble over mountains, however small they might be. Would you offer those the same sanctuary, if they cannot try the fortress?"

"Aye, I am prepared to do that, Eriana."

"Then we will accept your challenge, Sire, with one condition. I must lead my men into battle."

Merek jumped to his feet. "Sire! I cannot -"

Robanar merely looked at him, then let his glance slide to Garia.

"Aye, Sire," Merek said, defeated. "Where Milady shows the way, others must needs follow."

"Captain," Eriana said, "It is not merely pride that makes me desire to go. When we reach this fortress, how did you think they would let so small a party enter? A group of heavily armed men, they would not open their gates. But a shepherd woman in distress, perhaps..."

"Subterfuge, eh?" Robanar smiled at Eriana. "You have considered well, I deem. Very well, I agree, but with a condition of my own. You shall not be the only woman who goes."

"Sire! I cannot take my maids!"

"I would not expect them to go on so perilous an adventure. If you become a vassal of mine then your relationship with your bondswomen must needs change, Eriana. But I spoke not of servants. I would not dare risk Garia, either, but there are other women in the palace who can wield a sword. I will ask for volunteers among the guardswomen. It is not seemly for you to travel alone with such a party of men, even though you be their Princess."

Eriana considered this, then nodded. "Done, Sire. It is a sensible precaution. I will summon those who wish to be part of this adventure to join us from Plif immediately. We will make our oaths to you and then," she smiled, "we will go a-viking."

"In addition, I will also find one or two who may be familiar with those regions. You may have to journey part of the way disguised as travelers so knowledge of local customs will be important."

Eriana nodded. "I agree, Sire. We find many aspects of these lands to be puzzling so a guide will be essential."

Merek asked, "How do you wish me to handle this, Sire?"

Robanar considered. "They would not become part of the Palace Guard, I think. Have we room to quarter them here? I would rather keep them close and prevent loose tongues spreading word of what they might be about."

"There is room, Sire, though we are nearly full. We can manage twenty-five or thirty, I deem. You will make them a separate unit?"

Garia said, "Sire, I don't think you have any choice. I don't think many of them speak the Valley tongue. Not yet, anyhow. They'll have to bunk together and train together."

Robanar nodded. "Aye, true enough, Garia. Merek, make it so. Eriana, with your permission I will make Lord Gullbrand head of this expedition."

"But, Sire, he is not really a warrior. I should lead it."

"Aye, and so you shall. But in the palace, your men will need the skill of an administrator, which is what Lord Gullbrand is. Let him order all while you concentrate on weapons and tactics."

Eriana looked at Robanar for a long moment and then grinned.

"Sire, I wish that my own father had been as smart as you. You have considered much that I had overlooked. We thank you for letting us have this adventure."

Robanar held up a finger. "Thank you, my dear, but remember, I am still using you. Yod's argument is with Palarand, not Einnland. If you and your men should take this fortress then those of Yod who are further downstream will be cut off from their own country. If you are successful then you will have done Palarand, and all the countries of the Valley, a great service."

Eriana was suddenly sober. "And if we fail?"

"Then Yod must give some more of its attention to the fortress, which means less somewhere else. Any of you that survive, I have given my word to them and I will keep it."

* * *

"There was no letter from Keren today, Merry."

"Did you expect one? Don't forget, every day he travels away from us is an extra day any letter from him must take to reach here. Don't forget also that when he arrives anywhere new he'll have to speak to the ruler, whoever he is, and there will be receptions and banquets and so on. He may not have time to write regular letters, especially when he is also reporting back to his father." Merizel screwed her face up. "Turning the important news into code isn't quick, either. I know he can probably do that easier than I can decode them when they arrive, but still, his time may be limited."

Garia sighed. "Oh, I know, Merry. I'm just... The palace seems different when he's not around."

"Better get used to it, girl. When you're his bride he'll take you on some visits but there will be others when you'll have to stay behind. And once those first children come..." Merizel's eyes became dreamy. "I wonder," she said absently, "if the Queen would permit me to share the Royal nursery with you? Inspecting it today with you has made me think of my own children. How many do you think Terry would like?"

"What? Don't tell me you're going all broody on me, now. I have enough problems of my own without arranging childcare for all my staff."

"As you say, Garia. Still, cannot a girl dream?"

Garia spends a day meeting people all over the palace. Plans are made, ideas are discussed, decisions taken, and a surprising offer comes from an unexpected direction.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

111 - Five Conversations

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2014 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Einnland?" Tanon stroked his chin as he considered. "I know of the country, of course, but we have little to do with it. I deem it a poor, remote land which offers few opportunities for trade." He started, and turned to another member of the meeting. "Your pardon, Highness! I did not intend any insult."

Eriana replied, "I do not take offense, Master Tanon. We know that we are not as rich as others may be. There is little reason for us to trade, though we must needs obtain our iron from elsewhere. I was, frankly, astonished when I came to Palarand and discovered how rich a land it is. I could never have imagined the wealth I see walking its streets and this palace," she gestured around them, "a building larger than any I could have imagined to exist."

"As you say, Highness. Ah, I know little of your people or why you are here, Highness. That, I presume, is the reason for this meeting?"

"Yes and no, Master Tanon," Garia said with a smile. "We have a shipload of Einnlanders who are joining us here from Plif and it seems they have the right talents to perform a task for the King. That task will involve traveling through Brugan and up the trade route into the mountains. We wanted you to give us whatever information you can about that route."

"Brugan?" Jaxen was mystified but intrigued. "Milady, whatever interests you in Brugan?"

"It's not Brugan itself but the fortress overlooking Forguland. We want to attack it by going over the mountains from the north, which means going along the trade route."

"Ah! All becomes clear," Tanon nodded. "Let me look at that map, Jaxen."

The map was unrolled and positioned in the center of the table where all could see it clearly.

"Boldan's Rock," Jaxen commented. "I have often seen it as we passed through Forguland. It is said to be impregnable, and, from the river, that is certainly so. I am no warrior, you understand," he explained to Eriana, "but the nature of my business means I have some appreciation of that art."

Eriana nodded as Jaxen continued, "Ah, I see! Aye, that would be an interesting idea! Your plan, Milady?"

Garia felt warm. "Sort of, Jaxen. If you say so. It wasn't something they would think of in the Valley, because of the traditional ways they make war here. But to me, it seemed an obvious question. If you can't get in the front, why not try round the back?"

Tanon stroked his chin again. "Of course we regularly send caravans along that road, Milady. There are foodstuffs of high value which we may obtain further to the west."

Jaxen added, "Remember, Milady? Those sacks of irris beans that concealed you when we went north? It was through that route they came to Palarand."

Merek leaned forward. "What lies there, Master Jaxen? I know it is a vale governed by Brugan but I do not know the terrain."

"It is two vales actually, Captain," Jaxen replied. "The part nearer to Brugan is theirs, much as we have North Palarand. That is called Therel Vale. The lower reaches, along which the road travels to begin with, are heavily farmed as is the Great Valley, though the soil is drier and suited to different crops. There is a market town called Therelis just here, where the river doubles back. Here," he pointed to where the road zigzagged, "the road climbs through a pass to enter Nardenis Vale which belongs to the Kingdom of Shald. From there the road drops and follows the River Nardenis all the way to Pradens, the capital."

"As you say, wagonmaster. And would this route still be open during winter? We would seek to send a small party, perhaps twenty, along to about this point and then strike south through the mountains. What kind of terrain might they face?"

"That route is open all winter, usually," Jaxen replied, "but wagons may not use it if there has been much snowfall. The riders of the Messenger Service can usually get through all year round, unless the winter be particularly bad. You pick a good place to depart the road, I deem, since there are few who live near that ridge. There would be few unwelcome eyes to see which way your party goes."

"Who lives up there?" Garia asked. "Is it just shepherds and the like?"

Jaxen shrugged. "There are some small villages along the road, Milady, and in the nearer slopes. I have not inspected the route with a military campaign in mind. There are also minor roads leading into the hills either side, which may be of use to your party. I deem there would be few living on those hills through winter and most flocks would be brought to lower ground at this time of year."

"What do you think, Eriana?"

The Princess thought. "It is a long way, Garia. Perhaps fifty to sixty marks of rough country and all of my men would be on foot. We will have pack animals, of course, but I do not think we may ride across such mountains. Some of the men do not ride, in any case, as I do not."

Tanon disagreed. "Highness, you may reconsider. Although we may term these lands 'mountains' and 'rough' they are nothing like the high mountains to the south, the Palumaks, which your Einnland is near. I deem you may ride a good portion of your journey, perhaps as much as half."

"Jaxen," Garia asked, "is the country anything like that round Blackstone? We could ride over most of that with no problem."

"Aye, Milady, especially away from the wall of the Great Valley. I agree with Master Tanon, your party may ride much of the way, which will keep them fresher and may shorten their journey."

"But I do not ride," Eriana objected, "and there are those of my men who cannot ride."

Garia grinned. "We can fix that, I think. With the new saddles I'm sure we can get most of you riding before you have to go. It's not really that hard, trust me. Merizel learned in around two weeks."

"Even Lars? Is there a frayen big enough for him?"

"Hmm. I don't know that, Eriana. We'll have to ask those who know about such things. Captain Merek?"

"It may be possible, Milady, leave it to me and I shall find such a beast for Lars. Are there any more of such a size, Highness? I must know what numbers to seek."

"He is the largest, though there are two others of near size, Captain."

"Then I will inquire discreetly of that we wish." Merek counted up the possible participants in his head. "You will need between fifty and sixty frayen all told, Milady. That is, assuming the party may obtain forage as they go. If not," he spread his hands wide, "you may need eighty or more."

Eriana was astonished. "So many for such a small party? "

Garia said, "Let me get this one, Captain. Eriana, if each man rides a frayen, that's twenty. As well as himself - your pardon, himself or herself - they will need clothing, weapons, food and camping gear, that's one pack frayen each, that's forty. So now you have forty frayen who themselves need feeding. With the fodder blocks they use in Palarand you might manage with another twenty, since the frayen who carry the fodder blocks themselves need feeding! And so it goes on."

Merek said, "Milady, I am pleased you appreciate such problems. Many a campaign has foundered because we could not take enough supplies."

"Supplies is what wins wars, Captain, That's something I do know."

"I am amazed," Eriana said. "Knowing nothing of land warfare I did not consider such a matter. At sea, of course, we take what food we may but we also take lines to fish along the way."

"And your boat doesn't need feeding," Garia pointed out. "Okay, let's leave that for Captain Merek to sort out. Master Tanon, can you provide us with some notes about what is along that route, please?"

"With pleasure, Milady." With his fingers he drew a rectangle on the map enclosing the whole route from Brugan to the fortress. "I will have a map made of this region and we will annotate it as required, Milady."

"Good. Is there anything else?"

Jaxen asked, "Milady, how do you propose that the party travels to the departure point on the ridge?"

"Um, I hadn't planned that far, Jaxen. Master Tanon, would you be prepared to run a caravan or two that way, with some extra special guards to help out?"

Tanon nodded. "I imagined that you might suggest such a way, Milady. I must consider my resources. When would your men wish to depart from Palarand, do you think?"

"No idea. It depends on when Gullbrand gets back with the men, and some extra training... and we'll have to teach some of them to ride, it looks like. Captain Merek?"

"Milady, I would say no sooner than four weeks, once the men have arrived from Plif."

Tanon nodded. "Thank you, Captain." He smiled. "It is winter and the season when we cannot run many of our regular caravans. I can arrange something. The men may look forward to a change in winter routine."

"Master," Jaxen said, "or they may object to being called out of taverns! Many, as you know, find other work during the slack season."

"We'll manage, Jaxen. Of course," he added thoughtfully, "if wagons are to be taken at least as far as Nardenis Vale then they may be used to carry fodder. Milady, I would discuss the details later with Captain Merek, if I may. Using a caravan may reduce the frayen numbers somewhat."

"Then we'll leave it there and have another meeting after Gullbrand arrives with the men," Garia decided. "We won't know exact numbers until then."

Tanon pushed back his chair to leave but Garia stopped him.

"Master Tanon, while you and Jaxen are here..."

Tanon sat down again and looked at her with interest. "Milady?"

"There's a substance we need for future processes and you or Jaxen might know where we can get hold of it. On Earth we get it from trees but here there might be other sources, so don't just think about it that way, will you? What we use is a sap from the trunk which dries to form a substance called rubber." Garia shook her head. "I have difficulty describing what this stuff does, but I'll try. When it is dry it is waterproof, that's the first thing. It doesn't melt, either, like wax does when it is heated. The second and more important property is that it is flexible. What I mean by that is you can press it and when you let go it will return to its original shape. You can also mold shapes out of it which can bend and stretch but go back when you let go. Have you come across anything like that?"

"Milady, I have," Tanon replied. "In the north, on the sea-coast which can be reached by both the Tel Botro and Chaarn routes, there grows a tree whose sap has the properties you describe. It is considered little more than a curiosity there, though the local fishermen do use it sometimes for floats for their lines. Jaxen? Shall you describe it to Milady Garia?"

"Aye, Master Tanon. Milady, mostly it is made into balls which bounce extremely well. These are used for a number of games the locals play. The balls last for a time and then harden and crumble so a constant supply is needed."

"Ah! There may be ways round that, Jaxen. Thank you, Master Tanon, that sounds just what we need."

"Garia?" Eriana joined in. "We also know of such a substance. There is a shrub which grows in Einnland that, when crushed, provides a juice that hardens as you describe. We call it the Yolli bush."

"Oh, wow! I'm surrounded by rubber substitutes." Garia leaned back, impressed. "Okay, I'm going to have to ask you, Master Tanon, if you can supply samples of both these substances. If either are any good, then we can try growing the trees or bushes here or find some way of increasing the trade to get more of it. We have a lot of uses for rubber."

Tanon looked at Jaxen. "Looks like we'll be busy next year. How would you like to take a caravan to Einnland?"

Jaxen grinned. "I'd prefer Chaarn, as it happens, but either will do. We have all of winter to plan out the trains, Master Tanon."

"As you say. Well, Highness, Milady, Captain, we must take our leave. I see Jaxen and I have much to discuss, very little of it our usual transport business."

"Thank you for your time, Master Tanon, Jaxen. And thank you for yours, Captain. I had forgotten about the supply problem until you mentioned it."

"As you say, Milady. There is nearly always something that is forgotten."

~o~O~o~

"No, please, don't stand up!"

The nine men and two girls subsided back into their seats. All looked at Garia enquiringly.

"I've come to see how you all are again," she told them. "Make sure you're all comfortable and that you've begun to heal."

The room was next to the chamber that Garia labeled 'Sick Bay'. Those who could get out of bed could sit in here and perhaps, depending on their injuries, do activities which those forced to stay in bed could not. Garia headed first for Lanilla.

"My Lady."

"How's the arm? I'm sorry I couldn't come before, it's been madness the last few days."

Lanilla lifted the plaster-cast covered arm and showed Garia.

"Milady, it still hurts very much, though not as much as when the wagon fell on it. Mistress Margra and her women say that I should be able to use the arm as normal when it has mended." Lanilla looked anxious. "When shall I be able to serve you, Milady? If you are pressed then you will need my help."

Garia looked fondly at the girl. "Ah, don't you worry about that. You'll be out of here when Margra tells you to and not a day before, understand? I don't want that arm mending badly and leaving you with future problems."

"As you say, Milady." Lanilla looked downcast.

"What about your ribs? And your legs?"

"Milady, I may walk on my own legs, though slowly. Mistress Margra says the bruising is responding well to the salve. As for my ribs, she thinks they were only cracked, not broken. Milady, I do not know the difference, only they hurt so much."

Garia nodded. "Yup, that's about right. I've had cracked ribs in the past and it stung like fury." She smiled. "That should fade, don't you worry. Now, it sounds as if you're bored in here. I'm not surprised, most people get bored in hospital."

"Hospital, Milady?"

"Oh, that's what they call a place like this where I come from, Lanilla. A place where the sick and injured get taken to be treated and looked after until they are well again."

"As you say, Milady." Lanilla pursed her lips. "I'm not bored, really, not here. There's so much going on around me but I'm unhappy not to be helping, if you understand me."

"Oh, yes, I understand all right. We'll see what we can do."

"Oh! Milady, I forgot! They have begun to teach those of us who can sit up and use a reed our letters. In Blackstone nobody in our family could read nor write. We had to ask Master Jepp or one of the others to read anything that came for us."

Garia remembered that Lanilla's family had been one of the poorer ones in the town and looked afresh at her maid. It had been fourteen days or so since the battle and Lanilla had been laid up in Sick Bay doing little but mending and eating good palace food. She was no longer the tall thin girl who had begun the ride away from her home town. She was still tall and slender, but there was an obvious difference about her face and her body strained the nightgown she wore under the fluffy wrap. Garia smiled inside, for Lanilla might have a surprise the next time she looked in a mirror. How would she deal with the inevitable attention she would get from the menfolk of the palace?

Thinking of which, she turned and surveyed the others in the chairs around them. Four were armsmen she knew had wounds from the battle, two were servants who had somehow injured themselves caring for the palace and those inside it while the other female might have come from the kitchen. That left -

She glanced around more sharply, now, noticing the armsmen standing at either door. So, these men weren't here covering herself, they were guarding the three Yodans who shared the sitting room with the other injured. She shook herself, came back to Lanilla.

"Your letters? That's good. That's a very good use of your time, Lanilla, and all the better since you can't do much else yet. Have you written to anyone at home yet?"

Lanilla knew that Garia meant, had somebody else written a letter for her.

"Milady, I have. I asked a letter for Papa three days hence." She hesitantly added, "Can you tell me how long it takes for such to travel to Blackstone, Milady?"

"Well, I don't rightly know, Lanilla. If the King writes something the Messengers take it as quick as they can but for ordinary people like you and me it can take much longer. It all depends on when the wagons go north and come back."

"Milady." This was an interruption from one of the armsmen. "Begging your pardon, Milady, but there's no letters going at the moment, they cannot pass the Sirrel so easily."

"Trevil, isn't it?" Garia smiled at the man, who had one leg in bandages and another around his head. "That's no longer true, ever since the semaphores were set up at South Slip and Dekarran. We can't pass much, it is true, but we're not cut off any longer."

"As you say, Milady." Trevil's eyes slid toward the Yodans.

"What you said wasn't true anyway, Trevil," said one of the others. "You know the post may send letters through Brikant, then across the West Ferry to Brugan and back along the trade road to Dekarran. Takes some time but they gets there. I know, since my own family are in the Upper Telar."

"Ah, I didn't know that, Marsh. My apologies, My Lady, I interrupted your conversation."

Garia waved a hand. "That's okay. There are few secrets here." She turned to Lanilla. "To answer your question, probably about ten to fifteen days at this time of year. I know that the last leg from Tranidor to Blackstone will take three now Jaxen has gotten the shuttle going."

"Thank you, Milady. So I know not to expect a reply for some days yet."

"But..."

Garia stopped. She had been thinking that everybody ought to know already how long mail took to get from place to place. Only it wasn't that easy, especially for some of those living in Blackstone. For starters, Lanilla's family had probably been poor enough and ill-educated enough that they sent and received few letters from anybody. The post wasn't free, after all. Add to that the fact that Trogan had effectively censored all traffic in and out of the town for many months and it was no wonder Lanilla had little idea of how long things took.

"As you say." Garia nodded. "In time that might change, you know, but for now we'll have to rely on Jaxen and his band of men."

"Thank you, Milady."

"Has anyone come to visit you? I know everyone is so busy right now."

"Aye, Milady, Tedenis and Briswin come every day, since their barracks is so near, but Senidet has found time to visit me as well." She smiled shyly. "What with the lettering and the Healers coming round there is little time to become bored."

"I'm pleased to hear that. Well, you carry on and get well and then we can show you all the wonders of the palace, right?" Garia smiled at Lanilla. "It won't be like Dekarran but it has a charm all its own."

"As you say, Milady."

"Let me have a word with all these others, while I'm here."

Garia moved to the next chair, the one with Trevil in it, his leg stretched out on a footstool.

"Milady."

"So. What happened to you, then?"

"I got a cut over my ear, Milady, then a spear through the leg. Do you remember, you bandaged me yourself that day."

"I do, though I bandaged lots of men that day." She nodded at the three brown-clad men. "Yodans, too. Do you think you'll be able to serve again, once the bandages come off?"

"Can't tell, Milady, not until I finds out what damage it did. The head wound, that's nothing, just a scar to show my family. The leg, well..." Trevil shrugged. "That's what happens in a fight, isn't it? You does what you has to, and the other fellow does what he has to. I don't blame these," a nod to the Yodans, "they just did what their officers told them to do, right? That's the way it goes. I knew what I was doing when I gave my oath to the King and I take back none of it."

"As you say. Your family?"

"Wife. Two boys and a girl, Milady. The palace will look after them. My wife works in the laundry, both boys are in the stables at the moment and my daughter helps out in the kitchen."

Garia nodded. "Good. The King takes his oaths seriously too."

After talking to the other guardsmen and the woman from the kitchen, who had managed to get herself scalded with hot fat, she turned to the three Yodans.

"Lady." The first said, nodding to Garia. "I remember, you bandaged me after the attack." He shook his head. "This place is nothing like we were told, Lady. This is better care than we could ever expect back home. Is this special care for us, though we be your enemies? What do you gain, by treating us this way?"

Garia shook her head. "Nope. You're being treated exactly like everyone else, with the possible exception of having those men at the doors." She glanced briefly at the guardsmen. "Your treatment is what your wounds require, not who you are. I'm not sure what will happen to you once you are thought fit to leave this place, though."

"Milady." One of the room guards spoke. "When they are deemed fit they will be taken to rejoin their fellows at a mansion outside the city. We have already sent four of the lesser wounded that way."

"Thank you." The man nodded. She turned back to the Yodan. "You said that you were told stuff about Palarand."

"Aye, Lady. Not just about Palarand, all the other cities of the Great Valley. It was explained that you were all lesser folk who lived in poor towns and barbarous conditions which we of Yod could only improve." His expression was one of contempt. "Even on the journey here from the battle, Lady, we could see that was not true. I know this is the palace and that would be better than what surrounds it but we saw well-kept farms, many mansions, prosperous shops, people dressed in fine clothes, wide, busy roads and sidewalks."

"He's right," another of them agreed. "When we got here we expected to be treated roughly, as any who were defeated might. That's not what happened, though. They treated us as enemies, it is true, but with respect also. As you said, our wounds were tended just the same as the wounds of those we fought against. We have spoken to those who were bedded beside us and it seems we were not told the truth by those who brought us to Palarand."

The first man spoke. "Aye. We wonder about much we have been told, Lady. We wonder if our leaders really believe what they told us or whether it was some device to encourage us to fight as we did."

"I can't help you there," Garia said. "I personally know nothing about Yod except they keep coming after me. I know where it is but nothing about it or its people. I don't know what you've been told, or what your leaders believe, or even if that's just ignorance or deliberate."

"You are the one?" the third man said, surprised. "You are but a girl... and so young. What quality is it makes our leaders so frightened of you?"

"Knowledge," she replied. "I just happen to know more than most people round these parts do. The boy you had, Yves Perriard, he also had similar knowledge and I guess Yod didn't want to let anyone else have any. It would disprove their claim to be better than anyone else, wouldn't it?"

Eyebrows rose. "That boy," the first one said, "he was like you? We did not know, Lady. Our betters tell us nothing except, 'go here', 'do that' and we go and do as we are told. We was told that the boy had to be guarded well, that he was not to be captured by those of Palarand and if that seemed likely to kill him but we was never told why." He shook his head. "When the great beasts ran wild there was no chance to follow orders, Lady. We surrendered else we be killed where we stood."

"Perhaps it was just as well you did," Garia said, thoughtfully. "There is a real possibility for misunderstanding here, and I'm wondering if there is something we can do about that. If I were to ask you," she said slowly, "if you would stay in the palace and talk to us, about what's going on in Yod and what Yod thinks of us, would you be prepared to do it?"

The three were instantly wary.

"What you ask is treason, Lady."

"I don't think so. Look, I'm not asking for your leader's greatest secrets, or the layout of your castles, that kind of thing, because you probably don't know anything of that anyway, do you? What I want to know about is what life is like in Yod so that I can get an idea of how they think of us." Garia had a thought. "Look, you all have families back in Yod, don't you? Don't you want them to be safe and sound? If this war drags out there's always a chance they will be caught up in it. You already suspect you have been lied to by your leaders, why not find out what the truth is and make up your own minds? You might decide that making the war shorter would be the best way to keep your families safe."

There was a silence in the room while the men digested this. Eventually the first man spoke.

"Lady, I trust you, but you cannot know the minds of your leaders. How do we know we will not be betrayed if we do as you ask?"

Garia smiled. "I speak daily with the King and Queen, and I can ask him to permit you an audience so that you can ask him yourself, if that will reassure you. I trust him. He is probably not what you imagine our leader to be either."

"If you say so, Lady. We must needs talk about your offer before any may decide, with your permission."

Garia waved a hand. "Take as long as you like. If you want to be alone, I'm sure something can be arranged." One of the guardsmen nodded assent at her. "If you want to talk to the others in here as well, then I'm sure nobody will object to that either. Talk to Lanilla if you like, she's one of my retainers and she can tell you what I'm like and all about life away from the capital."

"Lady," the second one said, shaking his head in wonder, "this is not what we are used to. We would never be permitted to speak to anyone of rank, we are too lowly. Aye, we will do as you suggest and send word when we have reached a decision."

"Then that's settled." Garia turned to the guard at the door. "You heard? If they want privacy, find a way to let them talk it out between themselves. If they ask for me, you know how to send word. If anyone wants to move them away from here then refer them to me before anything happens, would you?"

"As you command, Milady."

"Right. I think it's time I moved on. Coming, Jenet?"

~o~O~o~

"You want me to do what?"

Robanar raised an eyebrow at Garia.

"Just meet with these men, Sire. They have discovered that their leaders have misled them and they wonder what the truth is. They seem ready to talk about where they come from and about what they thought goes on in Palarand. I know they are only foot soldiers, and injured at that, but it may be an opportunity to find out about what those in Yod are thinking and what they are telling those who have to fight."

"How will this help us, Garia?"

"It should give us a better idea of what conditions are like in Yod, Sire. My gut feeling is that there's only a small group at the top who have this superiority complex and if we can turn those lower down against them then we could get an easier win. Looked at the other way, we can show the Yodans what Palarand is like and they'll know they were told lies about other countries."

"Shall we not give secrets to each other, should we meet as you suggest?"

Garia shrugged. "There's not a lot they can tell us, in a military sense, that we don't already know, Sire. The same goes the other way. Oh, there's maybe some tactics we shouldn't tell them, like how we defend ourselves against gunfire, but that's not what we - or they - would be interested in. They have been told the rest of the Valley countries are poor, miserable barbarous lands, Sire. They already know that to be untrue, just from their journey here and their stay in the Healers' dormitory. What they wonder is about how the rest of our people live."

"They name us barbarous? These people are certainly arrogant." Robanar stroked his chin. "What is it they seek from me?"

"If they should start talking to us, Sire, I'm sure that some of their fellows will call them traitors. They want assurance that we would protect them against such accusations, possibly by giving them shelter in Palarand."

Robanar peered suspiciously at her. "Have you some scheme, Garia? First it is Einnlanders, now Yodans. I know our country will soon need more hands to do the coming work, but you choose strange folk to help us."

"Me? No, Sire, no scheme, just an idea of the moment. I don't think there would be many, but you can never tell. Most will want to return home once this is over, I would imagine, as they have family there. The other reason is a desire to see you, Sire. In Yod it would never be possible for any goodman or freeman or whatever they are called to meet their leader. If you meet them you'll show them we are different - and better."

"As you say. It is not something that would ever have occurred to us - is this perhaps a lesson from Earth?"

"It might be, Sire. There have been occasions when nations on Earth have told their people all manner of lies about other places and it has taken a long time for the truth to make its way in. Most collapse once that happens."

"Then let us see if this gut feeling of yours bears fruit, Garia. I will speak with Merek and arrange something. It occurs to me that we may risk little but gain much, if you are right."

~o~O~o~

"You are right, Milady. You have grown slightly since your journey to the north."

"I thought so, Rosilda! What's changed?"

"You are perhaps a finger taller, though that should not affect your clothes, fortunately. There is about a thumb and a half to your bust and the same to your hips, Milady. Your waist is almost exactly the same."

"Ouch! I don't mind adding a bit up top but I would have thought my hips were wide enough already." Garia sighed. "So be it. How many of my outfits can be altered and how many are no good any more?"

"It varies, Milady. Some have enough room already, many of your new outfits were made with sufficient seam allowance since we knew you still to be growing. I deem it is mostly the gowns you obtained from the Wardrobe that may need replacing... I must needs check your bra sizing again, I think, though there is some allowance in the ties."

"Oh, of course. Let's do that now, while I'm half-dressed."

Rosilda did the required measurements then said, "Your band is less than a finger wider, Milady. It is the cup which must needs expand. I will order you five more bras." She paused, then added, "I should, of course, ask you if Kalikan presently calls, Milady. That will make a difference to your cup size."

"Well, no," Garia replied, "it's not until -"

"Oh!" Jenet put a hand to her mouth. "Milady, I am so stupid! I had forgotten, your Call was early last time. It is so long since I had that experience myself, you understand."

Garia turned to her maid. "What do you mean?"

"Milady, it often happens, when a young girl first gets her Calls, they are not as regular as those of a mature woman. Of course they will eventually settle down into the usual pattern but first there will be a short Call. I forgot, of course, since we were traveling back from Blackstone that time and our attentions were elsewhere."

Rosilda objected, "But surely, Milady would have had her short Call many years ago."

Jenet shook her head. "Milady's circumstances are unusual, Rosilda. Before she came to Palarand, she had not experienced the Call of Kalikan at all. I am told that on Earth things are... different. We assumed that this was what caused Milady's Calls to be irregular but perhaps it was not so."

"So," Garia asked, "when is Kalikan due next, then?"

Jenet totted up on her fingers. "If I am right, perhaps the twenty-third or twenty-fourth, Milady."

"And today is but the fifteenth," Rosilda added. "So this increase I have measured is real, then. I will order your bras, as I have said, but I will make a note to come and measure you again in a week, if I may." Garia nodded. "Is there anything else you may consider, Milady, while you are here?"

"Let's see... You haven't finished that leather outfit yet, the one like Milsy's?"

"No, Milady. At this time of year the leather is stiffer to work and harder to sew. The pieces have been cut, however, and await attention by a seamstress who can work with such material."

"Oh, goody. I have some visits to make to factories in the new year and I want to wear that, if I can. Now, you're making some winter riding gear for me, aren't you? And some exercise outfits like the guardswomen wear?"

"Aye, Milady, we are, and they should be ready next week. I will ensure that the sizing is correct before they are presented to you. These will be in palace colors, shall you need them in Blackstone colors as well?"

"That's a good thought, Rosilda. Are you particularly busy this time of year? Am I overloading you with work?"

"You are not, Milady. At this time of year, when the light is not so good, cutting and sewing can be difficult but we manage. Apart from your own needs we are making similar garments for Milady Merizel, Mistress Senidet and Her Highness Princess Eriana. This year there is much to do, next year you will already have your winter attire."

"Hmm. I'd like some in Blackstone colors, but I'm not sure there's going to be space in my dressing room... That's a tricky one. I'm probably not going to be able to get to Blackstone much in the future but I ought to wear my colors while I'm there... Okay, add them to the order but you don't have to make them a priority. I'll only need those after... after the wedding, I guess."

"As you desire, Milady. You mention the wedding, Milady. We need not prepare quite so soon, but it would be useful to know your chosen color and design so that we may obtain suitable materials."

"Me? How do I get to choose the color and design? Don't you already know what the bride of the Crown Prince is going to wear? I thought that was some kind of tradition thing."

"Milady, of course! But it is the tradition of the bride we follow. When Princess Terys came to Palarand, so I have been told, the gown she wore was deemed unusual for this part of the Valley. In your own case I would ask what you would have expected to wear on Earth at your wedding, Milady."

Oh, no. I've finally run into the Big White Dress. I don't think I ought to -

"Wait a moment! Let me guess. Whatever I wear at my wedding, every girl who marries afterwards is going to want to do the same, aren't they?"

"Well, that is true, Milady -"

"Then I'm not going to choose an Earth fashion, I don't think. I don't want to bring that here, Rosilda. It's bad enough everyone imitating my clothing as it is! If I'm supposed to become Queen of Palarand, then I'll wear whatever Palarand women wear to their weddings. There are certain traditions people should definitely not meddle with."

Rosilda looked disappointed. "As you command, Milady."

"Now, look - I'm sorry to upset you but I'm trying not to turn Anmar into a copy of Earth, right? This is one case where what I wear is not important enough to want to change what happens here. If you like, ask me in a year's time and maybe - just maybe - I'll tell you what they do on Earth, okay? You got to remember that whatever I do I'm going to upset people and the fewer I upset the better. A Palarandi gown will be good enough for me, Rosilda."

"As you say, Milady." A small smile. "I look forward to that conversation, Milady."

"So, what does a noble lady wear to marry a Crown Prince, then?"

Rosilda told her.

~o~O~o~

"If you are not careful, dear, your face will stay like that."

"Huh? Ma'am?"

"You have an expression, Garia, which is not becoming in one who is to become a princess. Whatever is the matter, dear?"

"Oh. I'm sorry, ma'am, I didn't realize. It's just... I haven't heard from Keren again. Has the King heard anything?"

"We have not, my dear, but that is not unusual. Come and sit by me and we will talk about such matters."

"As you wish, ma'am."

Garia made herself comfortable in an armchair next to Terys and accepted the cup which Kenila offered her. It was early evening and she had spent a full day working her way through the palace, speaking with a varied selection of people about all sorts of subjects. At the back of her mind, though, had always been the next letter from Keren. Perhaps Merry had been right?

"It's been two days since the last letter and I thought..." Her shoulders dropped, putting the cup of pel in jeopardy. "Ma'am, although I thought I was as patient as anything, this waiting is hard to bear."

Terys gave her a sidelong glance. "Are not you teaching Eriana how to calm herself? How is it you can show someone else the art but not have the patience yourself?"

Garia blushed. "Ma'am, it's true. I need to use the practice to get hold of myself and make myself wait as I should. I know the mail won't get here any sooner just by waiting."

"As you say, dear. Now we don't know when Keren will arrive or depart from anywhere, or how long it may take him on the road, or whether the ferries will cross as he wants them, or how long he may take speaking to those he visits along the way, do we? It is possible that such matters are more easily determined on Earth, my dear, since you tell us you can go anywhere in the blink of an eye, but in Alaesia we cannot, at least not presently."

"The blink of an eye?" Garia quirked a smile at the Queen. "I didn't say that, did I? You are right, ma'am, things happen more quickly on Earth but it still takes time go go anywhere or send a letter. I'm just not used to how long everything takes around here... but it's no different to the United States. A hundred and fifty years ago, it might have taken a letter six weeks or more to get from one side to the other, and it didn't have to cross the same river six times to get there."

"Six? You exaggerate, dear. Tis only three crossings from here to Smordan and Keren may not travel further, the next crossing is into Joth and the enemy is nearby. The real problem, as I see it, is how he may be received by those he visits along the way. Brugan is our friend, we now know that, and after your rather frank discussion with Duke Jarwin I believe that Virgulend is also. We do not know what the temper of the other states may be and it will be difficult for Keren to find out, unless he questions those who may have ventured further."

"As you say, ma'am. I just hope he doesn't try anything stupid."

"He will not, Garia. His dearest wish is to be by your side and I doubt he would do anything which risks that purpose."

Anything further Terys wished to say was ended by the door opening and Robanar appearing through it.

"No," he held out a hand, palm down, "do not rise, Garia. You are family now, stay where you are and drink that pel."

He walked over to Terys, bent down and kissed her before taking his own armchair. He ran a hand through his hair and visibly relaxed before accepting a cup of pel from Varna.

"Thank you, my dear. Garia, you ruin me. I must needs consider an extension to the palace. What with your accountants, my own accountants and extra clerks, not to mention engineers and printers, we are quite run out of rooms."" There was a wry smile as he added, "House Palarand is threatened by House Blackstone, it seems."

Garia reddened. "My apologies, Sire. I did not mean to take over the palace." Then, realizing what she had just said, added, "Ah, I suppose I'm going to do that anyway, aren't I? But that's not what you meant."

"As you say, my dear. When you told us we would need more workers to make things we did not understand that also meant more clerks to account for everything and everyone, more Messengers, more footmen, more cooks, more cleaning staff, more building maintenance. What am I to do? How does Earth manage such a problem?"

"That's a very good question, Sire. If you would give me a moment to think of an answer."

Everything, well, almost everything, the King does is run out of the palace, isn't it? I can't think of many countries in the world where that still happens, unless they are very small. North Korea, perhaps? Swaziland? Monaco? Don't ask me. Perhaps this is the time to suggest the next step.

"Sire? I think you might have to do something you could find very strange if you want an answer to your problem, and it will also be the answer to some other problems that are bound to happen in the future." She hesitated. "You might not like what I have to tell you, Sire."

"Is this something we should put before the Council, Garia?"

Garia's lips twitched. "Yes and no, Sire. I believe that the decision will have to be all yours, since it will involve a complete change in the way Palarand is governed. I'm using the word governed very deliberately, Sire, instead of ruled, since it will affect your relations with your people."

"I'm listening, Garia."

He's calling me Garia instead of 'my dear'. Boy, this suddenly got serious.

"Almost all countries on Earth, Sire - and there about one hundred eighty-odd, I believe - separate their head of state from their apparatus of government. By head of state that could mean a King like yourself, for example, or it could be an elected President, like the United States has, or it could be some other man or group of men. This person usually lives in a palace like yours or something like it but all the actual administration happens elsewhere, Sire, in separate buildings.

"In the US I told you about the Congress and that has two huge meeting halls, one for the Senate and one for the House of Representatives, and each member of either of those bodies has an office in another building nearby. On top of that there are Departments which carry out major functions like Defense or Justice or Energy or Agriculture. Each of those has its own building and staff to run it. The Departments are headed by what we call Secretaries, though they aren't like Lady Merizel or anything like that. They answer to the President and run the Departments according to the way he wants things done."

"Buildings? Are you suggesting taking all these people out of the palace and giving them each their own building, Garia?"

"Essentially yes, Sire. In fact, the US has a whole city built just for the purpose of running the country, Sire. I doubt we'd need that for Palarand."

"Thank you, Garia," he said dryly. "I am relieved to hear that. But I am no President."

"As you say, Sire. Well, most other countries, those that have Kings and such, do something similar, they just call people by different names. For example, England has a Queen and they have Ministers who run their departments, all under a Prime Minister who effectively heads the government and runs things for the Queen."

"Who decides who is to be a minister, then? This Queen?"

"Ah, we're back to elections, Sire. The party with the biggest number of votes forms the government and their leader offers himself to the Queen as Prime Minister. If she agrees, which she usually does, then he chooses from those of his party who got elected and they share out the ministries."

Robanar nodded, his face thoughtful. "And this Queen? She rules and the ministers carry out her decrees?"

Garia looked unhappy. "I'm not sure, Sire. It's not my government and I don't know very much about it. I think she doesn't really rule, Sire, but it's more the Prime Minister who does the ruling. It may be that in some other countries the King or Queen or whatever they are called have more power than the Queen of England does. I'm sorry, I should have picked a better example."

"No matter, Garia. If we must needs seek to understand what may become of Palarand in the future, then you must tell us of those governments you might have knowledge of, that we may find an answer for ourselves. Let us return to buildings, then, since by your own words most governments need them to rule their people."

"Aye, Sire." Garia had an inspiration. "Perhaps this is easier than I thought, Sire. Remember we spoke a while back about zoning? Separating industrial areas from residential ones? This would be just the same, I think. You could have a zone for government and within that a zone for each department and so on, just like the zone we'll have for the new University buildings." She added, "Of course the palace doesn't have to be in that zone, it's a historical building, isn't it? We just move out the paper pushers into offices somewhere else in the city."

Robanar nodded. "I understand, Garia, but there is a question I must ask. How big must these zones be? I consider the future now. I accept that the numbers of people I must needs employ to administer Palarand will grow as the years continue, as the numbers of people who live and work in Palarand increase. How much land, then, shall each department require?"

Garia grinned at Robanar. "Sire, how long is a piece of string? I can't give you an answer, Sire, not directly, but imagine this. In time, say a hundred years, maybe two hundred, your capital city will fill this valley from side to side."

Both Robanar's eyebrows shot up, but then he grunted. "I forget, Garia, each time. What was it you said to us? Think big. Very well, I will think big and with your assistance, we shall make such provision for Palarand's future as we may. Do not," he held up a finger, "forget that offer from Brugan. It seems to me I must needs consider a different future for Palarand than most may have imagined."

"Oh, wow, Sire. Yes, I had overlooked that. Oh, well, perhaps we should put aside talk of buildings until you have some idea what's going to happen with Yod. A lot can change between now and then."

"Aye, Garia. But until then you shall educate me about the different governments of Earth, shall you not?"

"As you command, Sire."

Terys, who had been listening placidly to this exchange, now asked Garia, "My dear, since you are suggesting moving our clerks out of the palace, what of your own people? Already there are three rooms assigned for handling your mail, your treasury and your guild projects."

Garia scowled. "Don't remind me, Ma'am! Every time I want something done it means I end up with more people. I'm sorry, I didn't mean to fill up the palace with Blackstone retainers. I've been thinking about that, actually. Perhaps House Blackstone needs to have its own place out in the city, so that when I become part of the royal family proper there's some place the House can be administered from on its own terms."

"As you say, dear. I must admit, it would take some strain from those who work for the Crown. Much of the mail delivered to the palace is for you or your accountants." Her mouth twitched with a mischievous grin. "As it happens I can think of a vacant plot in the city which may serve, do you not think, my dear?"

"What's that?" Robanar was momentarily puzzled. "Oh, you mean where the Residency of Yod was, I suppose. Hmm," he nodded thoughtfully. "A suitable response to their treachery, do you not think?"

"Uh, Sire, I'm not sure I want to build anywhere near that place, if you don't mind." Garia grinned suddenly. "It might be a good place to put your intelligence organization, though! Remember all those tunnels! It would be ideal for your spies to get in and out without being seen."

Robanar chuckled in agreement. "A suitable jest, Garia! Aye, I will consider that idea seriously."

She frowned in thought, her mind elsewhere. "I'm wondering who I'd need to keep in the palace if I moved the administration out. Merry, certainly. My armsmen? I don't know. Maybe most of them, especially as... Oh! There's Milsy and Tarvan as well, isn't there?" Her expression changed as she considered the new factors. "Am I right in thinking that you'd want the use of the Royal Questor's suite back, Sire?"

Robanar waved a hand. "It is not important, Garia. Perhaps when these new colleges are built we would have no further need for a resident Questor."

"Thank you, Sire, but we are still taking up room, aren't we? I think, if we build a place for House Blackstone, I can equip it with a modern laboratory and workshops that my engineers can use. That means Milsy and Tarvan can move out, meaning I'll only need enough men to look after myself and Merry in the palace." She nodded. "There is a lot of planning to be done, I guess. I'll need to talk to a lot of people first." She rolled her eyes. "I thought winter was a time when little got done, Sire. It seems I was wrong."

Robanar grinned at Garia, showing his teeth. "To use a saying of your own, my dear, welcome to my world."

At the ending of the year there are two important occasions Garia must attend. First comes the last ever gathering of the Guilds of Palarand before they merge to form a new combined engineering institute. Then, as the old year ends, there is the festival of Midwinter's Night, where each family gathers together to remember the past and prepare for the new year to come.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

112 - Midwinter's Night

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2014 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

“

12th day of Zuberak, Year 1174 since the Great Flood

The Castle in Virgulend, about the 4th Bell of night

My Dearest Love,

This journey has not been, so far, as I expected. Those who I thought indifferent are close friends while those I deemed friends are less so. I expected a warm greeting by Duke Mariswin but it seems he has many concerns that needed my attention before he would offer alliance.

It did not help that his brother was presently in residence when I arrived. I tried to be polite but words were exchanged and Mariswin was forced to order Jarwin to withdraw. I regret this changed the atmosphere and made my task more difficult.

Fortunately Marshal Dalbinar was more helpful, assisting me in obtaining the alliance we desired and providing me with the latest news. Perhaps you were right, perhaps I am not as good at this as I imagined.

I wish I had thought to bring a typewriter on my travels! The amount of writing I have had to do, my poor fingers ache as ours did when we were in Blackstone. It would have been a useful thing to show to my hosts, since some were skeptical about the inventions you bring. A steam engine, even a small one, would have been too much for a pack beast. Nobody refused the presents of forks, though!

I miss having you near me, dearest. I didn't realize what difference you make in the palace, that I have not felt elsewhere on my travels. I am anxious to be back again by your side, sharing in your projects and adventures.

The river has become difficult, I am afraid. Do not depend on any letters from me, I do not know how long they may take. I know this is hard for you but it will not be for long. I will soon return to stand beside you.

Until we are in each others arms again,

Keren

”

"Well at least you did get his letter," Merizel observed. "I wondered if he would arrive back before any more could get here."

Garia pulled a face. "Looks like it might be the last one for a while. Does the river often act up in winter?"

Merizel shrugged. "I have no idea, Garia. Remember, the Sirrel stopped flowing past South Reach centuries ago. I think I would believe Keren, though. He has had to cross it what, twice already?"

"So the Queen says. I just hope he isn't thinking of doing anything stupid, that's all."

"What? The only place he can go from Smordan is into Joth, unless he makes a long detour around the south." There was a pause. "Oh."

"Oh. Exactly. I know what I'd do if I was there but then I'm not going to be the next King, am I? It's so frustrating! I have no idea how far apart all these places are! I just hope he understands the risks, that's all."

"Are you going to say anything to anyone else?"

"Me? Heck, no! If they can imagine him doing such things, that's fine. We'll keep our own suspicions to ourselves, won't we, Merry?"

"As you desire, Garia." Her eyes narrowed. "What date did you say he wrote that?"

Garia perused the letter. "The twelfth, it says here. Hey! It's the seventeenth today, isn't it? Five days to get here?"

"Four. He wrote it after dark, it would have been sent first thing the morning of the thirteenth, and it arrived here late last night." Merizel shrugged. "As I have no idea how far it has traveled either, I don't know if that's good or bad. Did I tell you Fulvin found me a box to put your letters in? Shall I fetch it for you?"

"If you insist."

Merizel skipped through the bedroom into Garia's dressing room, returning with a lacquered wooden box about as long as her forearm and half as wide.

"Here! What do you think?"

Garia pulled a face. "If you say so, Merry. Here you are."

Merizel opened the box, lifted out the letter inside, added the new one to the bundle and tied a pink ribbon around them before returning them to the box. She closed the lid before beaming at Garia.

"There! All safe and sound, for when you want to read them again."

As she walked off to replace the box Garia asked her maid, "Is this what girls do, Jenet?"

"Having lived only in the palace, Milady," Jenet replied, "I could not say. I can tell you that both Elizet and Malann had such a box. Of course, it helps if one can read, Milady."

"Oh!" Garia reddened. "How thoughtless of me, Jenet. I didn't think."

"Not so, Milady. While I may yet only have the rudiments of my letters I can observe what others of higher status do. I just have not observed that many in my life so far, Milady."

"That's told you," Merizel said, returning to the sitting room. "So, are you looking forward to today's outing?"

"Yes and no." Merizel poked her tongue out at Garia, who continued, "Last time it was amazing, Merry, but this time it will be both interesting and sad, as it will be the end of the Guild system in Palarand. I don't know what ceremonies there will be or how long it will take." She added thoughtfully, "The food will be good, you can be certain of that."

"Who's coming with us? You, me, the King and Queen, all our maids. Is Milsy invited?"

"Yes, and Senidet, and both their maids as well. There will be more females in that building than there have ever been before. Jenet, I'm assuming that your discussions with the Guild officers have been satisfactory?"

"Aye, Milady. Some of the toilets have been rebuilt to accommodate us, but it was not intended that so many would attend at once. Today will be an unusual occurrence."

"As you say. I think we'll manage, won't we? It isn't as if we'll all be there all day."

"As you say, Milady."

Garia looked at the table, which she could barely see beneath the weight of paperwork.

"Right. I'd better try and clear some of this before we have to get changed. How much time do we have before we go?"

"About a bell and a half, Milady."

"So. Merry, have you looked at this note from Hurdin? He's talking about that new hand-mirror idea they thought up in Blackstone. He says..."

* * *

"Are you ready, my dear?"

"We are, Sire."

At the front porch five carriages were drawn up waiting for their occupants to board. The King and Queen would take the first one, naturally, and Garia and Merizel would take the next, together with their maids. Milsy and Senidet would have the third and Haflin, Fulvin, Pitchell and Tarvan were in the fourth, with some other selected palace guildsmen using the final one. Surrounding the procession were two mounted files of the Palace Guard in full ceremonial attire and weaponry.

"Then let us seat ourselves. Coming, dear?"

Robanar ushered Terys to their carriage and saw her seated before climbing in himself. The others found their own seats and the procession pulled out of the palace courtyard. Unlike the first time they had visited the Hall of the Guilds, the day was fine and sunny, if somewhat cold. This time Garia was able to see the sights of the city as they drove through. The streets were busy, with people taking advantage of the weather to finish up their preparations for the forthcoming festival, and those on the sidewalks stopped and cheered as the procession wound by.

Waiting on the steps of the Hall of the Guilds was Hurdin, in his capacity as the present Master of the Hall. He bowed before Robanar and then waited until everybody had dismounted before gesturing at the double doors behind him.

"Your Majesties, Guildsmen and Guildswomen, welcome." He smiled. "I'll save all the formalities until we are seated as this is an unusual meeting. If you would follow me, Sire."

As they walked through the richly-decorated corridors Garia's thoughts went back to her first visit here.

It was when I first realized that I could think seriously about... boys... and not be grossed out. She shivered. It was the first time I realized there was something special between Keren and myself, although back then I really had no idea what was happening to me.

"Garia? You looked funny for a moment."

"It's nothing, Merry. Just remembering the first time I came here." She smiled. "I'm so pleased that you get to come here as well. It shows how much things have changed since that visit."

"Aye, though I still think I am unworthy of such an honor."

"Not so, Mistress Merizel," said Pitchell from behind them. "I have examined your work and without exception discovered it to be well above the quality I would expect from a journeyman - or woman."

Merizel ducked her head, blushing furiously.

"Master Pitchell," Garia told him, "You have embarrassed Merizel with your kind words. We all know how good she is at what she does."

"Aye, Guildmistress, and it proves how short-sighted the guilds were to ignore the fairer members of our society. She makes a fine example for others who may wish to apply to the new Institute." He coughed. "As do you, Guildmistress, of course."

If there's anybody here today who is a fraud, it's me. All I have is what I remember. Most of these here today are way brighter than I am.

"If you say, so, Master Pitchell."

As the group reached the double doors they were pulled open from inside. Hurdin stepped through first and waited until everybody else had joined him.

"All rise for your King and Queen!" His voice could be heard throughout the hall, as the rumble of conversation had ceased the moment the doors had opened. "King Robanar of Palarand attends our hall, accompanied by Queen Terys. They are joined today by Guildmistress Garia, Guildmaster Haflin and some few guildsmen and guildswomen from the palace."

The men, who had all stood when Robanar entered, all began applauding as Hurdin led their party around the diners to the top table. Along the way Merizel, Milsy and Senidet were intercepted and led to one of the lower tables, to be seated alongside several other guildswomen. When all were positioned in front of their chairs, the applause died away and Hurdin spoke again.

"Your Majesty, Your Majesty, please be seated."

Once the King and Queen had made themselves comfortable everyone else sat down. Garia took the opportunity to check out the room. The first thing she noticed that there were more tables than before. The previous meeting had been a special one, called at short notice and mostly limited to Guildmasters, for the express purpose of making Garia a Guildmistress. Today, by contrast, there were more guildmembers and even journeymen and women present. This meant that in front of the top table there were six long tables crammed into the hall. Those at the far sides would have to crane their necks round to see their King.

Another difference was that a protocol had been established for the existence of maids. Every seated woman had a maid standing behind her chair ready to do whatever was required, in addition to the men the Hall normally employed for service. Hurdin stood again and the Hall quieted.

"Your Majesties, Guildsmen. Our lunch here today is a special one, a historic one and in some ways a sad one, as it is the last ever meeting of the Guilds of Palarand by that name. When we next attend, we will be another body, a single body for all the craftsmen and engineers of our great country. I will leave the speeches until later, for now, let us eat."

This time there was no puzzlement of the use of forks. Every guildsman had one now, as did a significant proportion of those who lived in the city. Infiltration of the eating implements to the wider countryside and smaller towns would take many months, if not years. Forks, after all, still had to be purchased in order to be used.

Garia looked out over the tables as she ate. Everybody here knew her now, even if she did not know all of them. There was no fuss over the presence of women at their tables, in fact Milsy was in an earnest discussion with someone she thought was a papermaker and Senidet was explaining herself to a man who might have been a mason. It seemed they were both being taken seriously and not patronized.

The servants and maids cleared the plates and Hurdin stood again.

"On the last occasion that His Majesty joined us for lunch, it was to witness an extraordinary event in the history of the Guilds of Palarand. That was the installation of our first ever Guildmistress, Lady Garia of Blackstone. She proved several things to us, firstly that someone so young could be so knowledgeable. She did not need to undergo an apprenticeship or prove herself with years as a journeywoman but received her knowledge while yet a child. This shows plainly that we have seriously underestimated the amount of knowledge or experience someone so young may obtain. His Majesty no doubt has some scheme whereby this flaw in our methods of learning may be corrected.

"Secondly, she is a woman. She proves by merely existing that we ignore the fairer members of our land at our peril. Guildmistress Garia has herself revealed others who are of like bent, firstly, her own secretary who has become a fine Journeywoman Scribe. Then there is Guildswoman Milsy, who before she encountered the Guildmistress was but a kitchen worker in Castle Dekarran. Once she arrived at the palace she demonstrated that she was more clever than those who taught her. We found it necessary to make her Guildmember immediately, since her contributions to clock-making and the new study of Electricity could not be denied. Lastly, there is Journeywoman Senidet, daughter of Blackstone's own smith, who has shown a rare understanding of the making and interpreting of the drawings we must needs use to continue our various crafts.

"Guildmistress Garia has shown us one final thing, and that is the thing that brings us here today. She has shown us that we must needs change ourselves to meet the future and that is because there will be great overlap between the different crafts and disciplines to achieve that which must be done. To do that, the separate Guilds of Palarand will cease to exist in four days' time, to emerge in the new year as The Royal Palarand Institute of Engineers. A single body, containing all of us, with, for the present, a department representing each Guild. In time we may discover some better means of organization but for now that will suffice.

"Today, Guildsmen and Guildswomen, I ask you to remember the past, because the toil the Guilds have done for Palarand was honorable and made our fair land what it has become today. I ask you to think of the future, since the demands which will be pressed on us are already great and we must find some way to meet them. I ask you to think of the present, of those guildsmen, aye, and guildswomen, who toil today handling more work we could ever have dreamed of, before the Guildmistress came to live with us."

Without a word everybody stood, goblet in hand. Haflin, looming large at the back of the hall, proposed the toast.

"To Guildmistress Garia, in gratitude for the work she has given us. For the new devices and ideas she has brought us. For showing us the future."

The response was from every throat, including that of the King and Queen.

"Guildmistress Garia."

Haflin hadn't finished, however.

"May she have a long and productive life, guiding the Institute in its future affairs. May she have a long and fruitful life as our next Queen of Palarand."

"Guildmistress Garia."

Hurdin turned. "Your Majesty."

Robanar stood and Hurdin regained his seat.

"Guildsmen and women," Robanar began. "I can only echo what the Master of the Halls has said. When Garia arrived, unannounced, at our court we did not know what to think. A young girl, alone and wearing strange clothes... The tale she told was even stranger, and we sought with difficulty to understand what she told us. It did not take long for her to demonstrate to us that her story was true and we understood that her coming was a sign that things must change."

There was a certain shuffling in the hall at that statement. Robanar waved a dismissive hand.

"Oh, I do not think magic was involved, or gods, or anything like that. Rest assured I do not propose to overturn the findings of the Great Convocation. However, the test the Convocation made for those who claimed any power or belief was always, prove it. Garia proved within a week of arriving at the palace that she knew more than anyone, Guildsman or Questor, living in Palarand. She comes from a world where their society is like ours may become in two hundred years' time.

"Guildsmen, she also made it clear that what was to come would come in any event, whether she was here or not. On her world, however, their Industrial Revolution was long, dangerous, difficult, unpleasant for many and fraught with mistakes and accidents. It seemed to me that we could take her advice and bypass many of those errors which her world made, and for that reason I support her efforts completely. You know what is to happen to Palarand in the coming years, Guildsmen. This time, with that knowledge, let us do it right."

Robanar sat and the applause began. Haflin stood again and proposed the next toast.

"His Majesty the King!"

There was an immediate response and the toast was echoed by all. Then it was Garia's turn. There was a churning in her stomach as she stood.

I thought this would get easier with time. It will damn well have to, if I become Queen.

"Your Majesties, Guildsmen. Thank you for your kind words. I am here on Anmar by accident, and Palarand has been kind enough to take me in. Your country is now my country. I'm still not sure I'm really qualified to be a Guildswoman, let alone a Guildmistress, so I'll say what I said before. It is an honor, and I'll try to live up to your standards as best as I can.

"This lunch isn't about me, though, it is about the ending of your Guilds, an ending I inadvertantly brought about. As the King said, it would probably have happened eventually, but between now and then I can imagine there would have been a lot of in-fighting, a lot of jostling for power and influence." There were some looks from the tables which showed her words had found a mark. "You need each other too much to permit any rivalry between Guilds any more. You are all colleagues, all necessary to each other for the future to be successful."

She smiled. "And if you make a little more coin on the side, who is to complain? I won't say much more except, what has happened so far is only a bare beginning. You have a lot of surprises to come, a lot of new and unexpected ideas you must figure out how to handle. Expect the unexpected. Be prepared for unintended consequences. Think big. Think of your countrymen, how they will adapt to that new future. Think of other countries, how they might react to the wealth that will flow out of Palarand. Think of the land, how you might by accident or design despoil it, and find ways to avoid that happening or to clean it up afterwards.

"That's all, Guildsmen and Guildswomen. I'll finish with a toast of my own, if I may. The Guilds of Palarand. An honorable beginning to what I hope will be a great future for all of us."

Everybody stood. "The Guilds of Palarand."

Hurdin stood again as everyone regained their seats.

"I declare this final meeting of the combined Guilds of Palarand to be closed. The next time we meet, in the second week of the new year, we will be members of The Royal Palarand Institute of Engineers. There are many details still to be decided so for now we will continue with the existing arrangements. That is all. With your permission, Sire?"

As soon as everybody left their seats they converged on Garia. Hurdin had to put up his hands to stop the mob.

"Guildmembers! Please! So many of you cannot attend the Guildmistress at the same time. I know she has many demands on her time -" a steely glance at the other Guildsmen, "- so I must ask you to apply at the palace if you desire her attention."

There were many looks of disappointment at that request. Hurdin turned to Garia.

"I trust you may satisfy those who wish to consult you in due time, Guildmistress?"

"I wish I could say yes," Garia replied. "Unfortunately, Marshal Forton needs to talk with me and I'm also handling a project for Princess Eriana. We are also concerned about the progress of Prince Keren."

"Of course. But you find time to speak to our Guildsmen, Guildmistress?"

"I do. Also with Questors, the Palace Wardrobe, the new Signals Department and I don't remember who else. Guildmaster, I try but there are so many demands on my time."

"Aye," Robanar rumbled. "I do not want my adopted daughter overworked, do you hear?"

"Perhaps I'll have more time in the new year," Garia added, more in hope than expectation.

"As you say, Sire, Guildmistress."

As the royal party walked through the corridors on their way out, Robanar bent to Garia.

"My dear, that was a very thoughtful and mature speech you gave."

"It was, Sire! I knew I'd have to say something and I didn't want to go repeating all you and Master Hurdin had said, so Merizel, Milsy and Tarvan helped me work out something to say. Of course I had to swap things around once you had both spoken but I think I got my point across."

Robanar grunted. "As you say, my dear. It does nothing but confirm how right we were to make the choices we did, back when you first arrived."

"Thank you, Sire." Garia was silent for a while as they walked, then added, "We still have a war to fight, Sire."

"Aye, my dear. Let us hope you can give us the advantage we need to prevail."

"So do I, Sire. Um, Sire, have you heard from Keren? I had a letter this morning but it doesn’t really say very much."

"Dear," Terys said from the other side. "Does he not profess his love for you?"

"Of course, ma'am! I meant, he doesn't say much about the situation or those he was meeting. I wondered if he had told you or the King any more."

Robanar replied, "Only of the negotiations with Mariswin, Garia. I expect to receive a much longer letter once he has reached Smordan, that being the furthest he may safely travel. While there he may learn the temper of those lands nearer Yod, those who have already been violated by the invader."

"Oh. As you say, Sire."

"Here are our carriages. You will join our meeting of the War Council this afternoon?"

"At your command, Sire."

~o~O~o~

"Ma'am, I'm getting worried. We've heard nothing from Keren for four days."

It was Midwinter's Eve, and Garia and Terys were waiting for Robanar to appear to begin the evening meal.

"I know, dear. I am just as worried as you. But, do you not trust your man? Do you not deem he must needs judge every action he makes carefully, that he may not place himself in any peril? The weather these last few days has not been good, perhaps it is that which prevents his letters from reaching us."

Garia's brow furrowed. "You're right, of course, ma'am. That storm that blew through yesterday was bad, wasn't it? I guess I wouldn't like to be crossing the Sirrel when that lot appeared." She brightened. "Just as well it only lasted three bells or so, wasn't it? Do you think there will be another one tonight, ma'am?"

"I hope not, dear. There have been occasions when we have held the gathering in the Receiving Room because of the weather but the last one was so crowded and there are even more of us now. I do not think we would all fit."

"As you say, ma'am." Garia felt guilty again. "I think I'm to blame for most of the extras, ma'am. What with all the armsmen and Merry and Milsy and Tarvan and the clerks and accountants -"

"- and your stable staff, dear. But there is also Eriana and her people, of course. Presently there are only three apart from herself, but soon there may be another twenty-five or thirty." Terys emitted a sigh. "The King is responsible for some of the additional people as well, dear. Remember, we are now at war and Haflin has extra help in his workshop, Bowdran has more leatherworkers, not to mention the new clerks to consider the supply situation. You are not entirely at fault, dear. Do not concern yourself."

"Thank you, ma'am. I think finding ourselves a property in the city can only help as time goes on, though."

"Perhaps you are right, dear. Thinking of which, have you spoken to Master Levanar recently? He sent me a courtesy note but I am puzzled by what you wanted to speak to him about. Something to do with a moneylender in Tranidor, I believe?"

"Oh, yes! ma'am, I had his letter but," Garia rolled her eyes, "you know how busy we've been. I think I'd probably have met him by now if it hadn't been for Eriana and the whole getting betrothed thing."

"As you say, dear."

"Do you remember, a long time ago, I told you about banks? The moneylender in Tranidor... what was his name? Oh, Moshan, that's right, we met him at Trosanar's castle on the way back from Blackstone and I described a bank to him. He sounded interested so we've been exchanging letters on the details. Master Levanar is going to open a branch of the bank here in the city once we decide how it is going to operate."

"A bank? My dear, your memory is better than mine. I do remember a discussion but there have been so many..." Terys smiled fondly at Garia. "You are so full of ideas, dear, and sometimes it can become confusing, especially when we do not see the result of an idea straight away."

"As you say, ma'am." Garia thought carefully. "I think... I'm going to have to sit down with you and the King sometime and explain fully what I mean by a bank. You see, in almost every country on Earth, the country itself, or rather the government of that country, also operates a bank, in order to manage the country's wealth."

"As you say. But, what is a bank? I understand it is like a moneylender, but I'm not sure -"

Kendar banged his staff and announced the King.

"- we will have to wait, dear," Terys concluded. "Let us eat now and then prepare ourselves for the gathering."

Robanar approached and everyone in the room paid their respects.

"Dear," Terys said to him, "Garia speaks of banks. Do you remember such a talk before?"

The King nodded. "Aye, my dear. Though not in great detail." He turned to Garia. "Is this something of importance, Garia?"

"It could be delayed, Sire, but Levanar in the city and Moshan in Tranidor want to get one going by the Spring festival. It should make a big difference to the way money, uh, coin flows around the country. It occurred to me that the State itself should have one, meaning yourself, Sire."

"Coin, eh? Very well, have that clever secretary of yours find a bell when we three may speak, if you would." He held up a finger. "One bell only, I can permit. I am too busy, as well you know."

Garia gave him a twisted smile. "You have as much as a full bell free, Sire? Tell me the secret."

Robanar laughed at that. "Your wit lightens our evening, Garia. Come, let us be seated, the others are looking restive."

As they ate, Terys said to Robanar, "We were talking about Keren, dear, before we spoke of money matters. Have you heard anything recently?"

Robanar shook his head. "Not since that last letter, what, four days ago? Why? Are you concerned over his safety?"

"I am, dear, and so is Garia, as you might expect."

"I would not worry, my dear, and neither should you nor Garia, not yet. The weather is bad enough that letters may take many days from such a distance, as you well know." He waved a hand. "He is smart - both you and Garia know that! He can take care of himself."

Garia asked, "Suppose Yod got hold of him, Sire?"

Robanar's expression was stiff. "Do not think of such a thing, Garia. Those of Yod have already committed so much evil, I would lay their land waste if they took my son."

"Sorry, Sire. I shouldn't have mentioned it."

"It is natural for you to be concerned, my dear, especially when he is so far away. Let us speak of more pleasant things instead."

"As you say, Sire."

Terys said, her voice low, "This will be the first time we have celebrated Midwinter's Night without any of our children, my dear. Have you thought of that?"

"It was inevitable, my dear," Robanar replied. "Our daughters are grown, married into other families and with families of their own now. Even though Keren remains, we could never guarantee that he would be here every winter for such a gathering. We do have Garia, of course. Since we adopted her, she will share our gathering with us, as is proper."

Garia asked, "What will happen, ma'am?"

"Tonight is the longest night of the year," Terys explained. "Every family in the Valley gathers together to remember the year past and to prepare for the year to come. Each person holds a candle and there may be speeches, there may be songs. It can vary from family to family. In the palace, everybody is part of our family, so we gather on the training field since there is no room in the palace of sufficient size. You should enjoy it, dear. Jenet will make sure you are warmly attired against the cold."

Eriana was listening to this explanation.

"Sire, Ma'am, in Einnland we also celebrate the changing of the year. There is usually a huge fire of wood, around which there will be singing and dancing, whole animals roasted before the fire and considerable quantities of ale will be drunk. Our festival is known by the name Yule, which is thought to come from the Gods we followed before we came to Anmar."

Garia nodded. "That's right, Eriana. We have Yuletide now on Earth, though it has been taken over by our modern religions."

"Ah? So much is a mystery to us, Garia. We have stories and sagas, it is true, but many think them little more than tales of fantasy. It is hard to know what is real and what is not. I am pleased to learn that Yule is real."

"Do you have a winter celebration at home in Kansas, Garia?" Terys asked.

"It's complicated, ma'am, as usual. There's two celebrations - no, three, really. The first would have been about a month ago and we call that Thanksgiving. I think that's about the closest that we have to what I understand will happen tonight. Then we have Christmas which... when I think about it now, is almost unbelievable. It seems to me that it is a great way for people to send each other gifts they do not want, eat lots of food they don't need and generally indulge too much."

"Sounds like Yule to me," Eriana remarked.

"Perhaps, but the shops sell stuff for Christmas months ahead. You just can't avoid it. Okay, there's singing, and soppy stories that come out every year, but it's really all about the shops and manufacturers making money." She pulled a face. "I think we could talk about that one day, Sire."

"As you say, Garia."

"Christmas is supposed to be about the birth of God's son as a human," Garia explained, then shook her head. "If I were to tell you the story you'd want the background and we'd be here all night. It's very complicated."

"God's son?" Eriana asked. "Which God is this, Garia? Do you speak of the God of the Saxons? The All-father?"

"Sort of, Eriana. Only, it's complicated, like I said. A week after Christmas there's a third celebration, New Year's Eve, which generally means a get-together, family if you can, friends if you can't, with some food and drink and some good music and generally have a good time. At midnight itself there are often fireworks -" Garia stopped. Fireworks meant explosives, and that was a sensitive subject right now. "- um, I can't really describe those, perhaps I'll leave that for another day, Sire, if I may."

"As you wish, Garia."

"I wonder," Terys mused. "I like the idea of a big, blazing fire we could all gather round, dear, particularly if the weather is cold. It is too late this year, of course, but perhaps we could consider something like that next year?"

Robanar grunted. "It is a thought, my dear. I liked the idea of an outdoor roast, though that would be more complicated to arrange." He nodded. "Perhaps we may consider such a change next year, my dear. Eriana, thank you for telling us of your peoples' celebration. We may consult you later about the details."

"Humph," Terys said, but she was not serious. "I suspect you were more interested in the large quantities of ale Eriana mentioned. We'll see."

"Who, me?" Robanar said, with an air of innocence.

Terys said nothing, just gave Eriana and Garia a knowing look.

As the tables were being cleared there was an interruption. A palace servant with a messenger headband came into the room, almost running, and stopped by Robanar's chair.

"What is it?"

"An urgent message, Sire."

Robanar held out his hand for the yellow-ribboned scroll the man held and he looked embarrassed.

"Sire, I regret that it is not for you, it is for Baroness Blackstone."

Garia started. "Me? Who could be sending me urgent -"

Her blood ran cold as she held out her hand to receive the scroll.

It's Keren! Something's happened to him!

Feverishly she pulled the ribbon off and unwrapped the scroll, to find she was looking at a semaphore message form. Hastily she scanned down it, becoming more and more confused by the minute.

"But I don't understand..."

"Garia?" Merizel held out her hand. "Would you like me to look at it? I can decode the message symbols for you if you like."

"As you wish."

Garia handed the message across the table to Merizel while Robanar and Terys looked on, concerned. Chatter in the room had died down with the appearance of the messenger, in case it had been bad news, but now there was complete silence as Merizel worked her way through the coding.

"It says here... BLAM to PALP, that's Blackstone Main to Palarand City, Palace, um, P3, that's priority three, that's very urgent, to Baroness Blackstone, message not coded."

"Blackstone?" Garia asked, "Why would anyone in Blackstone be sending me an urgent message, today of all days? Has there been a bad accident or something? A death?"

Merizel shook her head while reading the message. Finally she looked again at the header and smiled.

"Sire, My Lady, with your permission I would like Kendar to read this message to the whole room. There is nothing in it which must needs be kept confidential."

Garia was feeling more confused than ever. "Merry?"

"It is good news of a sort, Garia. News that concerns the whole Kingdom."

"Then go ahead, Merry."

Robanar added, "You may proceed, Lady Merizel. Kendar!"

The Chancellor came and collected the message form from Merizel and took it to the end of the table. He read it through himself and then smiled before bracing to attention.

"To My Lady Garia," he read in a loud voice, "from her Loyal Steward and the people of her town Blackstone, greetings. We have today received a test message direct from Dekarran by means of the new semaphore network. With the completion of the network it occurred to me that today would be a good day to offer our greetings for your continued health and happiness in the next year. For the people of the Town and Barony of Blackstone, Bleskin."

"Why would he - wait a minute, an end to end test, he said?"

Merizel replied, "Not exactly, Garia. From Dekarran to Blackstone."

Robanar asked Kendar, "What time was that message you hold sent, Kendar? Does it say?"

Kendar read the form. "I am not as familiar with the new system as Lady Merizel, Sire, but if I read this correctly it was sent at a quarter bell before noon today."

"Today?" Robanar leaned back in his chair and blew out a breath. "Astonishing! A message sent from Dekarran to the furthest part of the Kingdom and a reply received, here, in the palace, the same day! Astonishing!"

There was a ripple of applause from the diners at this.

Merek leaned forward. "Milady, do you know how much of the network is completed?"

"No, Captain," Garia shook her head. "In fact I thought you would be more likely to know how much is complete."

"The main routes only, Milady. Tranidor I knew, with a gap at Haligo, which I assume from your message is now completed. I did not know it had been completed from Tranidor out to Blackstone. The route to Brikant is also complete, since there is a military interest in making it so. Kendeven requires more time, since the gap across Crescent Lake presents some kind of technical difficulty." Merek shrugged. "I have no knowledge of other directions, Milady."

Robanar stared at Merek. "So we may send a message, a command, from the palace and it shall arrive anywhere in the Kingdom the same day?"

Merek gave a seated bow. "As you say, Sire, although not every town and village is yet connected to the network. If we can send a message direct to Blackstone, though, it means that most towns and villages will be but a single day away from any semaphore station."

Garia had an idea. "Sire, there is a tradition in my country which you might like to start here, and it involves the semaphore."

"Hmm? What might that be, Garia?"

"Each year, at Christmas, our President makes an address to the whole country. Other countries do similar things, I'm told. You could do that, if there is a way for the message to be routed everywhere at once. There's no Christmas here but I'm sure Midwinter's Night will be just as suitable."

Robanar looked at Garia and then at Merek.

"Sire, there is such a routing, reserved for royal decrees and proclamations. It was more intended for emergencies but I see no reason why it cannot be used for such a purpose." He paused. "However, it is too late to send such a message today, as it is now dark. Perhaps in the future, when we may use the new lanterns for signalling, we may try, but such a message as Milady proposes could be sent tomorrow."

"Will not the semaphore crews be at ease tomorrow, Captain?"

"Sire, the men draw lots for such duties. With such a means to pass urgent messages, perhaps of invasion, we dare not leave the stations unmanned."

Robanar nodded. "I understand, Captain." He turned to Garia. "Yet another good idea we must thank you for, my dear. I will draft such a message and give it to Kendar for sending at first light tomorrow."

"Thank you, Sire. Um, may I send a reply to Captain Bleskin?"

"Of course! Without his quick thinking we may not have grasped the significance of today's events."

Bleskin's a military man. He's understood immediately what almost-instant long distance communications will mean to the country.

"As you say, Sire. I'll get onto it right away, there's time before we have to go outside, isn't there?"

"Aye, Garia. I have my own message to craft. Let us retire, then, and consider the words we might address to our people."

* * *

For the late evening event Jenet suggested a winter gown with a hem that just showed her ankles. There was no snow, and the grass was merely damp, so no need for a shorter skirt tonight. The gown was made from a thick, soft woolen weave that folded round Garia's body like a cozy blanket. Unfortunately it was so warm that she had to leave her coat off for fear of overheating in her chambers. Jenet carried that, as well as her own coat, while Garia insisted on bringing the hats and gloves for both women.

Outside her suite Feteran was waiting with four of her men. Four of the Palace Guard were outside Eriana's rooms and she appeared almost immediately. Tonight Feteran was not in any uniform but rather 'civilian' clothes similar to those he had worn while they were traveling. With a nod of assent from Garia he reached out and took Jenet's free hand as the group of fourteen headed for the rear of the palace.

When they reached the Large Training Room they paused to put on coats, hats and gloves against the cold. There were many of the palace staff already there and engaged in similar activities. Tarvan, Milsy and Senidet appeared with their maids and escort armsmen and before they were fully attired Merizel arrived along with Tandra.

"Well met, Garia. I suppose this will be the first time you have attended anything like this?"

"I don't know, Merry. Until I have experienced one I won't be able to tell you whether it is like anything on Earth or not." She yawned. "We have New Year's celebrations, but of course they are likely to be different than whatever will happen tonight."

"Of course this is the first time I will have celebrated away from my own family, so to speak." Merizel smiled at Garia. "Now, of course, I am part of your family and pleased that you have allowed me to become so."

At the big double doors to the field some servants at a trestle table were handing out candlesticks and candles, which they lit for the recipients. The candlesticks were simple turned wood shapes with a base, a stem to hold, a saucer-like top to catch drips and a depression for the wax candle. This burned with a clear, yellow light. Every person who went through the doors onto the field was given a lit candle.

The night was dark, with only Annis to provide some illumination. The Veil was a summer visitor so was not visible at all during the dark months of winter, when the light might have been helpful. Garia thought of American cities, often so brightly lit that the sky was not visible at all. With her entourage she turned towards the back of the field, where a constellation of candles showed where everybody was gathering.

At the bottom of the field, around and on the stone paving where the pyres were usually lit, she found the rest of her armsmen and all the other servants and retainers she had somehow accumulated over the months, standing slightly separate from the palace servants. Almost all were out of uniform, but that seemed to be the normal practice for this gathering. This was not a place where rank and status were of significance. All made a respectful murmur of greeting as her party joined them.

There was a low murmur of talk as their numbers swelled. It was difficult to see in the dark but the sheer number of candle-points flickering in the growing crowd showed just how many people worked in the palace.

Some of the palace staff must have families of their own, Garia thought. They won't be here tonight, I guess. Or perhaps they have brought their families here? I don't know the custom.

Looking around she could see children of all sizes among the adults. Most parents, by unspoken agreement, filtered forward so that the children were at the front and could see, rather than being hidden by the crowd. A space was left clear in the center, a space blackened by the funerals for loyal palace servants through the years.

A ripple in the crowd signaled the arrival of the King and Queen, just as the bells of the clock indicated a quarter before midnight. Terys came over to stand by Garia, reaching out and taking her hand, while Robanar moved to the center of the cleared space.

"This year has been unlike any other," he began. "You all know the reason why. I regret, I must apologize, that I have made more work for some of you, placed many of you in danger, shocked and surprised some and annoyed others. Such is life in Palarand's service. I must name those who have given their lives for the Crown this year." Robanar recited their names from memory. "I will not list everything that has happened but I'm sure that palace gossip is as efficient as it ever was, so you already know most of it. Personally, the Queen and I have gained a daughter, unexpectedly, and my son and heir has found a suitable bride. If any doubt how suitable she is I would ask them to observe the new clocks which we have placed in each dining hall, the steam engine which pumps our water tirelessly into the cistern in the High Tower and the large panes of glass which are being fitted in many of the palace windows.

"Next year I regret it will be much the same. There will be a royal wedding to prepare for. No doubt there will be other improvements in the palace which will cause some upset before they make our lives better. Do not forget that we are also at war with Yod, an enemy who seems not to understand the rules of war that countries in the Valley have followed for centuries. Even if this war comes not to Palarand itself, we will feel its effects here as our men answer the call and seek to repay the injury done to our lands.

"I will not end on talk of war tonight. The future of Palarand looks bright, my people. There will be more changes but there are always changes. As the old year ends and another begins, let us remember the past, for it will not do to ignore the lessons it teaches us. Let us prepare for the future, for it is never what we expect it to be."

Robanar fell silent and everyone was left alone with his or her thoughts. The silence drew out until it was broken by the clang of the midnight bell. Garia discovered that Terys no longer held her hand, but had an arm around her shoulder while her own arm fit comfortingly around the Queen's waist. She wondered what would happen next but everybody seemed unwilling to break the quiet of the night.

Then, from somewhere in the crowd, a voice began singing very quietly. Soon it was joined by another and yet another. She could not make out the words but she suspected that they weren't in the Valley tongue at all but some older ancestor language. Female voices at first, but then male voices slowly began to add a counterpoint. This was not the crazy music that musicians played at receptions, this was music fundamental to her soul, and it raised the hairs on her neck.

Soon, she began to determine the words that were being sung and she joined in, even though she had no idea what she was singing or what the tune was. It was not a simple tune but one that seemed to never quite repeat itself, instead progressing as more and more voices joined in. Soon the whole crowd was giving full voice to the anthem. When Garia thought it could not possibly get any louder it began to do the opposite, gradually dying away as more and more stopped singing until finally the last few notes were sung by a deep baritone voice she recognized as Haflin's.

He stopped and there was an audible sigh throughout the crowd. Quietly, they turned as one and began trickling back to the palace buildings. Garia wiped her gloved hand over her face, removing the tears on her cheeks, and she noticed other women doing the same.

"What did you think, dear?" Terys's voice was low.

"That was beautiful, ma'am. I never imagined anything could be so moving. I'm not sure adding a fire would be a good idea."

"As you say, dear. Still, we have plenty of time before we must decide on any changes, haven't we? Come, it is getting colder and you are yawning."

Garia yawned again. "You're right, ma'am. It is way past my bed-time. Coming, Merry?"

Keren sends news that he is planning a side trip, which causes concern at the palace. Robanar, Eriana and Garia travel out to a mansion to welcome the Norsemen who are arriving from Plif. The meeting throws up an unexpected problem that causes Eriana some personal contemplation.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

113 - Winter Happenings

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2014 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

“

15th day of Zuberak, Year 1174 since the Great Flood

The State House in Smordan, just after dawn

Father,

I have learned news which means that my return to Palarand will be delayed by two or three days. Having reached Smordan it seems that the situation upstream may permit me to travel further and that is what I intend.

Be assured we will take all possible precautions. I have the advice of the Andrate who has said that the risks are slight. I will write again only when I return here to Smordan.

Keren

”

Robanar lowered the note and at Garia, his expression one of concern.

"My dear, has he said anything to you? I seek to understand what he intends."

"There was only the merest hint, Sire, in his last letter to me," Garia replied. "Merry and I talked it over and decided we hadn't heard him say anything. He's obviously worried in case that letter fell into the wrong hands, but my guess is he's gone over into Joth." She frowned. "Would it be possible to look at the map again, Sire?"

"Surely, Garia." He flicked a finger and Merek rose to fetch the roll of parchment. "You think this is his own decision, then?"

"Yes, Sire, but based on information he could only get right at the edge of safe territory. He must have decided that it would be safe enough for him to travel further up the Valley, but which route he took and who he expects to meet I have no idea, Sire."

Robanar nodded. "I agree." He glared at nothing in particular. "It means I must needs trust his judgement in this matter." The glare turned into a smile at Garia. "So far it seems his judgement has been sound."

Garia returned the smile. "Thank you, Sire. If I may ask, who or what is the... Andrate, did you say?"

"The ruler of Smordan, Garia. He holds the same rank as a ruling Duke or a Grand Duke, perhaps." He flicked another finger. "It is an old title from centuries ago, I deem. Something to do with the worship of a God or Gods. Since the Great Convocation we no longer bow down to beings we cannot see but very occasionally the titles still remain."

Robanar looked thoughtful, his gaze in the distance as Merek spread the map on the parlor table.

"I think," he continued, "if you are to become Consort to Palarand's next King, that you should be taught some of the history of Palarand and the lands with which we do most business. I know it will be more for you to do in an already busy life but such knowledge will be of great use to you in the future."

"As you wish, Sire."

"I will briefly describe our situation, there is time. Many centuries ago, long after the time of the Chivans and the ages of darkness that followed their collapse, there rose a Kingdom, a small empire, perhaps, along the length of the Great Valley. That Kingdom collapsed in its turn and the countries that exist today were left as a result. That is why many are Dukedoms or lands of similar status, their titles descend from those of vassals of those great Kings of long ago. Palarand is a Kingdom because of the unusual richness of the Palar valley, there are several others of like size and richness. It is also the reason why we all speak the same tongue, excepting local dialect words."

"Ah, I wondered about that, Sire."

"Over the centuries," Robanar continued, "there have been many squabbles among the sibling countries of the Great Valley." He grunted, his expression one of disappointment. "I had hoped that the recent peace and prosperity among us would encourage closer ties but Yod seems determined to stir up trouble. It has made many of us wary of each other when we all share a common past and, likely, a common future."

Garia thought. "If I think about what happened on Earth, Sire, I would be certain that the Industrial Revolution will bring us all closer together. I don't see how it could do any different when you consider that you'd be able to journey from here to Yod inside a day."

Robanar grimaced and then shook his head. "To hear you speak so, Garia, when I know what you have already told us must happen, still shakes me. I trust our people - all the peoples of the Valley - will be able to cope with the changes that must come."

"Aye, Sire." She fixed Robanar's gaze. "But the reverse of what I just said is also true, that Yod would be able to reach Palarand in a day. We - the peoples of the Valley countries, that is - must fix Yod so that this can never happen again. I'm sure I'm not telling you something you haven't already decided, Sire."

"Aye." He nodded heavily. "As any ruler, I dislike meddling in another country's affairs but they have meddled in mine and they must pay the price. This time we shall have the support of our brother countries and that is mostly the result of Keren's efforts." He showed his teeth. "I trust he has not bargained too much of Palarand away."

"The map, Sire." Merek anchored the scroll with their mugs. Robanar and Garia leaned over it.

"Oh, I see," Garia said. "That road is the trade route, I guess?"

"As you say, milady," Merek replied. "As you can see, it runs through every country the length of the Great valley and even beyond."

"So... why isn't Joth on the trade road, then?"

Robanar grunted. "The river shifts, my dear, from time to time. When Joth was founded it was doubtless a crossing point on the river. Did you not know, even Palarand itself was once a port on the river?"

"Really? No, I didn't know that, Sire. But back to Joth. The Yodans have the city and are holed up in there, I guess, using the defenses to keep the locals out, is that right? Then they used that as a jumping-off point to send their expedition down to take Sheldane."

"As you say, my dear."

"So... if Keren were to cross the river, he'd be going here... what's this place?"

"Thorn, milady," Merek supplied. "A smallish fortified town where the ferry now lands."

"Right! So, he'd not be anywhere near Joth itself, which is probably why he decided to do this. And from there, he could go... right across Joth and out the other side, if he wanted to."

"As you say, milady."

Robanar asked, "Merek, what about the crossings themselves? Think you those of Yod man river patrols?"

Merek shook his head. "Unknown, Sire. We do not have any reliable information from so far away."

Robanar grunted again. "If my son returns intact that lack will be remedied, I deem. We must needs wait for him to come home again, he will have learned much we will need to know before we may plan against Yod." He turned to Garia. "Say nothing of this to the Queen, Garia. It is enough that one of us worries about the fate of our son."

"As you command, Sire."

~o~O~o~

Merizel was curious. "Why did you decide to dress like that, Garia?"

"The King suggested it. Merry. He wanted to make sure that the Norsemen didn't get the wrong idea about what they were getting themselves into."

"Ah. So, you'll be taking your swords, then?"

"I am, though I'm not sure I want to get them wet if I can avoid it."

"We'll be in the carriages, though, until we arrive. The rain may have eased up by then."

"Yeah, right, it will be snowing instead."

"You're pessimistic all of a sudden, aren't you? Is that because you're missing him?"

"That and other reasons we may have discussed, Merry. Here we are. Let's get into our wet-weather gear."

They had arrived at the Robing Room adjacent to the front porch, where servants helped the travelers into the waxed waterproofs everybody wore in wet weather. Secure from anything the sky could throw at them they went outside to join Robanar, Merek and Eriana, all similarly attired.

"I like these garments, Garia," Eriana said. "They are much more practical than those we use at home."

"Well, they're certainly different," Garia responded. "I don't think you could use them on a boat, though, because the wax coating would wear off too quickly. That rubbery stuff you told us about might work better for that."

Robanar said, "You could ask Terinar about the attire sailors wear, Eriana. He may have a better idea than we do. We are not so familiar with matters of the sea, despite Palarand having a coast."

"Sire, who is Terinar?"

"He is the son of my brother Gilbanar, Eriana. He presently lives in Dekarran and, before you entertain ideas, has already made an arrangement with Lady Merizel."

Eriana turned to Merizel with an upturned eyebrow, receiving a nod in reply.

"If he is in Dekarran, Sire, how then may I consult him?"

"He seeks to learn more of the knowledge Garia brings us, my dear. I expect him to join us at the palace sometime in the spring."

"As you say, Sire. I look forward to his visit."

Now, is Eriana going to try and nudge Merry out of the way? I never thought Terry could end up a target for her.

No, Terry's not stupid. I'm sure he'd realize what was going on and put a stop to it.

"The carriages, Sire."

Eriana shared the first one with Robanar while Garia, Merry, Jenet and Tandra took the second. They had a large escort of guardsmen, an entire quadrant, accompanied by Lars who rode the biggest frayen Garia had ever seen. The whole party headed out from the palace and turned east, threading their way through the city until they went out through the gate to join the trade route to Kandovor and the coast.

This was a new area of the city for Garia and she saw that it was very similar to the other directions she had traversed previously. The city buildings gradually opened out until they were driving between, for the most part, estates owned by rich nobles and prosperous merchants. Occasionally there were farms and small industrial enterprises but the terrain was mainly fields and orchards.

The procession turned into the courtyard of a large mansion and those in the carriages dismounted, heading for the entrance of the main building to get out of the rain. Once emptied the carriages and men drove off out through the back entrance to leave the courtyard clear. The guardsmen dismounted and took up positions around the building complex, their mounts being similarly removed from sight.

The guildsman at the porch bowed deeply.

"Welcome, Your Majesty, to the Kallend estate. I am Guildmaster Stannis, presently overseeing the planning of the future college works. Please enter and take off your wet things."

Once their waterproofs had been removed and hung up to dry, Stannis bowed again to Eriana and Garia.

"Your Highness, it is a pleasure to see you here. Guildmistress, you are also most welcome."

"Thank you, Master Stannis," Garia replied. "Though I'm wearing two hats today. I'll have a look at your plans for the new college but first we have to prepare ourselves for your temporary guests."

"As you say... My Lady. I believe that we have prepared the buildings to accommodate these people as you would desire but you may of course inspect them yourself."

"It's not me you'll have to satisfy but Princess Eriana," Garia said. "It is her people who are coming and I'm not sure they've ever been in a place like this."

"That is not so, Garia," Eriana said. "Though these buildings are not as those we build in Einnland, I have no doubt my men will be satisfied. In any event, if Palarand is to be their new land they must adapt to new circumstances."

"Well said," Robanar agreed. "Their lodgings in Plif will be little different than those we provide here, I deem."

"Not so, Sire. As a member of a royal family my own quarters were of appropriate quality but some of the men were expected to sleep in barns and over stables. Plif is not such a rich land as Palarand."

"As you say. Go, then, with Guildmaster Stannis and make sure all is well."

Eriana curtseyed, Stannis bowed and the two walked off to check the buildings. Garia turned to Robanar.

"I would never have thought of this, Sire. My original thought was that they would all descend on the palace. Captain Merek did say he could put them up but I can see that having that many new faces around the palace would cause talk - and trouble."

"Aye, Garia. Best to keep them out of the way until they are ready to set off. When they return from their adventure, then we may find them more suitable accommodation."

"And this place just happened to be there at the right time, didn't it? They won't be able to break ground for the new colleges until spring, so why not use the vacant buildings while they are here?"

"As you say, Garia." The King turned. "Merek, what bell did you say they were expected?"

"At about the fifth bell, Sire. I regret we are so far from the center of the city I have no idea what the time is."

Robanar glanced at Garia. "Then Lady Garia's electric clocks may have some application here, do you not agree?"

"Aye, Sire." Merek considered. "All the way out here, Sire? I did not think -" He shook his head. "I find some of these new ideas disturbing, Sire."

"As you say, Merek. We have grasped the harness of a runaway dranakh, I deem."

"It's not my electric clock," Garia objected. "That is all Guildswoman Milsy's idea."

"Do not quibble, my dear," Robanar said. "It was you who introduced us to electricity, was it not? Without that there would be no clock. I am right, though, am I not? The wires for an electric clock could be brought as far as this?"

"Aye, Sire. In theory, as far as you like but there are probably better ways of keeping clocks in step."

Robanar nodded. "Agreed."

A servant appeared with pel and pastries and the party took an afternoon break. The mansion was deserted, the owner having died some months before without any descendants who wanted to run the place. The Questors and Guilds had jointly acquired the lands and buildings as a site for the new college. However, all the original furniture had been sold off so the facilities which had been left were rather basic. Some replacement, temporary furniture had been hastily found when the buildings had been suggested as a base for the Norsemen while they prepared for their assault on Boldan's Rock.

After some time spent in discussion of other matters Eriana and Stannis returned. The Princess looked satisfied.

"Sire, this is a good place. There are sufficient rooms for my men to eat and sleep, there are three barns, one of which is full of feed for the animals, the other two are empty. One we shall use for training and the other to store and prepare the wagons. Of course there will not be enough room in the stables for all our beasts, but Master Stannis has suggested erecting an awning to shelter them. He also provides a small staff to cook and clean for us, that is all we should require." Eriana blushed, an unusual sight. "There is another matter, Sire. The men will desire... partners for their periods of relaxation. I do not know how such things are managed in Palarand."

Robanar looked at Merek, who rolled his eyes.

"Aye, Sire, I will make some arrangements. I do not know if the girls will require contracts but they must needs be paid."

Robanar nodded. "Aye, Merek. Take some care, if you would. We desire to be discreet about the presence of these men in our city. Prostitutes in taverns are not known for keeping their mouths shut."

"As you say, Sire."

Eriana looked out the door. "They have not yet arrived, Sire?"

Robanar joined her in the doorway, to gaze at the rain falling in the courtyard.

"As you see, Eriana." He looked at the sky. "It is almost dark, I pray they have not been delayed too much by the weather."

On cue the first of the wagons pulled into the yard to be followed by three others. The wagoneers were dressed in the customary yellow outfits, as were the riders of the ten frayen that accompanied the wagons. As soon as the wagons stopped, faces looked out of the canvas covers to see where they were.

"In here!" Eriana called. "This way!"

This was the signal for an explosion of men from the wagons. They all ran through the rain to the door and ducked inside, barely taking notice of those who stood waiting. In a very short period of time Garia found herself surrounded by a large group of very hairy men, most with long, damp, straggly locks.

At the tail end came the wagon guards accompanied by Gullbrand, all wearing yellow outfits and thus unrecognizable while they rode. Gullbrand bowed.

"Greetings, Your Majesty, Your Highness, My Lady. I have brought you twenty-six men from Plif. What is your pleasure?"

"This place is too small," Robanar muttered. "Where may we address these fellows?"

"Sire," Merek replied, "Her Highness should have directed the men to one of the barns. If you would all follow me."

Eriana bellowed instructions to the mob and they followed Robanar and Merek through the building. Garia and Merizel watched with interest as the group walked past them, receiving looks of appraisal in return.

"You're going to have to stop that before it begins," Merizel warned. "If they get the wrong idea about us, I dare not think of the consequences!"

"Aye, Milady," Gullbrand agreed, "the men have been idle too long and their thoughts have strayed, as those of men often do."

The women followed the men through mostly empty rooms and corridors before making a final dash through the rain to one of the barns. Inside they found that lamps had been lit, but the doors remained open to provide what additional light there was.

And to let the smell out, Garia thought. These guys don't believe in bathing, do they? How long have they been traveling from Plif? They could halt a Yodan assault in its tracks just by taking their coats off.

At the far end a row of crates had been placed and the welcoming committee climbed on these so that the new arrivals could see them all. There was a muttering of appreciation as Garia joined the group, swords plainly visible on her back. She looked down on a group of rough bodies, all clothed in what seemed to be shaggy furs, some sewn into rough coats and others seeming to be the same shape as when they were removed from their original owners. Underneath the coats she could just make out what appeared to be leather vests or shirts and heavy canvas trousers tucked into well-worn calf boots. None of the men seemed to be wearing swords or carrying other weapons, although that wouldn't have been comfortable inside the wagons anyway. She had no doubt these men owned plenty of ironmongery.

Since almost nobody spoke the Valley tongue, it was Eriana who spoke first.

«Men! Welcome to your new home of Palarand. You are all well after your journey?»

This produced expressions of disbelief. Eriana had not been noted for any previous concern for the welfare of her retinue. There were some mutterings which could have indicated relief that the journey was finished.

«I'm pleased to hear that. Now, listen! This man, as you might guess,» she gestured, «is King Robanar of Palarand. It is he who has graciously consented to provide you a new home. No, wait! In Palarand they do not do things the way we were accustomed to do them in Einnland. For now, a simple bow will suffice, as you are yet only guests in his realm.»

There was a shuffling of feet and then the mob made a ragged bow to Robanar.

«Gullbrand has told you,» Eriana continued, «of the bargain I made with His Majesty. This does not commit any one of you to follow me but I know that many of you have a desire for further adventure. There will be a chance for fighting and glory and we are promised spoils if we are successful. It will mean a long trek through mountains and an attack on a fortress in winter. All weapons, clothing, food and transport will be provided by His Majesty. In return you will become freemen of Palarand with honor to your names.

«The King fights a war against another country far away, we may choose to take further part in that but there will be no command from him or from me to do so. Those who do not think they can join us on our adventure may remain here with no stain on their character. I know some of you are seamen and not of a kind to walk mountains, no one will blame you should you choose another path. In Palarand, I have learned, there is work waiting for as many men who can be found to do it. What say you?»

The roar which answered her made Garia fear for the safety of the roof. Even though these men were tired, they wanted to demonstrate to their leader their willingness to follow her.

«So. Before the King will chance you with weapons in his realm you must make an oath to him. Once that is done I will introduce the others here to you and tell you what you may expect in the weeks to come.»

"What does she say, Garia?" Robanar asked.

"She's just welcoming them here and telling them what's going to happen, Sire. Eriana has just asked them to give an oath to you."

"Ah. You will translate for me?"

"As you desire, Sire."

"Sire," Eriana broke in. "There is a slight complication. They must see me take my own oath first, if that is acceptable."

"In their language?"

"To be safe, Sire, in both languages. Garia can translate." Eriana paused. "Once I take my oath, I shall no longer be their liege. In theory they could then refuse you but I do not expect that to happen. You heard them roar when I told them what task you had for them."

"I understand, Eriana. I do not think you have cause for concern but thank you for advising me. Continue, if you would."

Eriana turned to the men. «To show that I trust King Robanar, and that he has trust in me, I shall give my own oath to him so that you may witness. After that, he will take your oaths, this girl with the swords will translate for the King.»

That caused renewed interest in Garia as she apparently spoke their tongue but was obviously not an Einnlander. Eriana hopped off the crates and lowered one knee to the floor. Robanar led her through the oath, in the Valley tongue, and then did so again in Norse with Garia's help. There was a muttering from the men during this procedure as they listened to Garia's voice. Then it was their turn. They all got down on one knee and repeated the words that Garia spoke, binding them to Robanar as their new liege. She finished with the King's command for the men to rise.

«I won't keep you long,» Eriana said. «I know you are all tired, wet, hungry... and most of you definitely need to wash! This man,» she indicated Merek, «is the Captain of His Majesty's Palace Guard. Both the King and the City have armsmen and there are other bodies of men-at-arms in Palarand too. He will be in charge of any training you might need before we set off.»

A big, red-haired man said, «We don't need training!»

Eriana grinned. «Oh, yes you do! I would not believe it myself without seeing it, but the ways of war in Palarand are very different than the kind of brawl we are used to in Einnland. You must also learn some of the local tongue, that you may obtain food and drink in the future, at the very least. Besides, you will all need to learn how to ride and I am told that will take most of the time before we can leave.»

«So what?» another man said, contemptuously. «I don't need to be shown how to swing a sword or an axe. What can these soft people teach us? That little girl, she can't possibly be of any use with those silly swords she bears. If all the King's men are like her, we will be a laughing stock.»

Lars stepped in front of the crates. «Torvin, you are a bigger fool than I remembered you to be. This little girl, as you call her, is a killer. She does not even need to use those swords on her back but when she tested me with them, I could not even touch her.»

That statement produced a dead silence in the barn. The attention of every man was focused on Garia.

«I must introduce you to Lady Garia, Baroness Blackstone,» Eriana told them, trying to hide a smirk. «Lars is right, you do not want to make her your enemy, Torvin, but if you become her friend, she will teach you things you have never imagined possible. She is to be married to the King's son Prince Keren, who is presently on a diplomatic mission for his father. See that you mind your manners around his betrothed. Oh, and she can speak our tongue fluently, so mind your words.»

What? Did I suddenly grow two heads again?

Eriana changed subjects. «Naturally, when I arrived in Palarand, I was taken immediately to the palace and I have resided there ever since.»

This didn't seem to be a popular statement, although it seemed that the men accepted that a princess ought to be housed appropriately. Her next statement changed the mood considerably for the better.

«Now that I have my countrymen around me, however, I intend to move to this mansion to be among you. I will share your food, your drink, your exercises and your lessons, my people.» She grinned at the upturned faces, most now showing approval. «I regret that I shall not be sharing your beds, but I can assure you that the King intends to provide you company of the kind you desire.» That produced another roar.

«Residing with me will be two women from the Palace Guard, who will join us on our adventure. These are volunteers who will help us on our journey through countries beyond Palarand. They are not to be considered as your playthings! They are both trained swordswomen who I have sparred with myself. Leave them alone or you will feel the edge of their blades.»

Eriana turned and beckoned up onto the crates two of the guards, who the men now saw to be female.

«This one is named Danisa and this is Heldra. They are not to be considered as my maids, but naturally we will help each other as women must do from time to time. They are not to be treated as servants of the party either but as comrades in arms, since that is what they will be. Do not expect them to do your cooking or washing for you! Give them an Einnlander's welcome, boys!»

There was another immense roar, with the men raising their sword fists into the air, since they did not have their weapons with them. The men looking speculatively at Danisa and Heldra but with respect. Garia knew that they would have a difficult period of adjustment ahead but both understood the risks and both were committed to the venture.

She had another thought then and wondered if Eriana had realized the full significance of her oath.

She's been a busy girl, setting all this up, so I'm not surprised she has overlooked it. After we're finished here I'd better tell her the bad news.

«I cannot join you today,» Eriana was saying, «Since I have a duty in the palace tonight. Both Gullbrand and Lars will remain to see you all settled in and I will join you tomorrow morning. With me then will be Captain Merek and Master Haflin, the King's Master-at-Arms. There is hot water waiting for any who must bathe... and I expect you all to have bathed by the time I return!» Her gaze was stern, her hands on her hips. «I know you have been lazing around, drinking beer and chasing women while I have been away but it is now time for us to work, to earn our place in our new country. Am I understood?»

There was another roar. They were rough men and she reassumed leadership over them easily. They understood one another and Garia could see already that they would make a good fighting unit.

«Done. Salute your new King and then you may go and find yourself places to make your beds.»

There was another fist-raised roar and the men turned to follow Gullbrand and Lars, who ushered them out through the barn doors. Robanar turned to Eriana.

"I trust you didn't give away my entire kingdom, young lady?"

Eriana grinned. "As you say, Sire. Garia will vouch that I said nothing that would embarrass you."

"That is so, Sire," Garia confirmed. "She introduced them to Danisa and Heldra but gave them such fierce warnings you need have no fear for their safety."

"Indeed," Robanar agreed. "I would have preferred to have sent men instead, but..."

"Eriana's maids couldn't have gone," Garia reminded him, "not over that terrain. She needs at least another woman on the journey and they have to be able to take care of themselves. They may even be needed to get into the fortress."

Robanar nodded. "Aye, Garia, we discussed all this before. But I would not be a decent King if I did not worry about my people, especially as they are women."

"Thank you, Sire. We appreciate it."

Garia looked around, seeing that they were alone. They all jumped off the line of crates and then she stopped them from leaving.

"There is one small matter, Sire, which will affect Eriana."

"Oh?"

They all turned to face Garia.

"If I may ask her directly? Eriana, I have to talk to your maids. Do you understand why?"

Eriana's brow furrowed. "No, I do not, Garia." She gestured. "Please do."

«I'm sorry,» Garia began, «I don't even know your names. You two have been in the palace for weeks and you haven't said a word to anybody. Do you speak?»

The taller of the two looked at Eriana, who nodded.

«If it please you, My Lady, I am named Geska and she is Odgarda.»

«Well then, Geska and Odgarda, I must tell you that from the moment Eriana made her oath to the King you were no longer her maids. Slavery and bonded labor are illegal in Palarand. You are free women.»

The two looked confused. The idea that they might one day be something other than virtual slaves had never occurred to either of them. They cast frightened glances at Eriana, who had known that this would happen one day but had not really thought through what it might mean for any of them.

She sighed. «Girls, it is true. While we were yet guests of His Majesty he permitted you as my bondservants but now I am his vassal you are free.» She turned to Garia. «What might free mean to them, Garia? Though I assumed I knew what the status of a man or woman was in Palarand, I do not know your customs. What will happen to them now?»

«Eriana, I don't know half of this stuff either. Don't forget I've only been in Palarand some eight months or so and only really lived in the palace. The King would know or, better, you could ask Kendar. Let's wait until we get back to the palace and we can ask him.» Garia turned her attention back to the maids. «Roughly speaking, I'm guessing that being free will mean this. If Princess Eriana asks you to do something, you now have the right to say 'no'. She is no longer your... mistress, or owner, or whichever way you think of her. Do you want to stay with her? You have a choice now, you can stay with her - on your terms - or you could choose to do something else if you wanted to. You could leave the palace to find other work or even marry one of those men who were in here before, if there was one who took your fancy. It is up to you now, not her.»

The two looked at Eriana, who nodded reluctantly, then at each other before turning to Garia again.

Odgarda spoke. «My Lady. We did not expect this. If you will permit, we will serve Her Highness until we return to the palace and then we will try and understand what has happened to us.» She looked at her feet and then back at Garia. «We would ask you questions, My Lady, as you understand our problem, you are a woman and you speak our tongue. If you would permit?»

«Of course. It is a lot for you to take in all at once. I'll be happy to help however I can.»

The two turned to Eriana and curtseyed.

Odgarda said, «Mistress, if what we have been told is true, then we c- ca-» she stumbled over the unaccustomed word, «cannot serve you as we did before.»

«I understand, girls. I apologize, I should have told you what was to happen but I have been busy and forgot. If you still wish to serve me, then I will have to treat you differently. If you want to do something else, then I may not prevent you.»

They both curtseyed again and then stood, waiting, as they had done previously, just part of the background as any servant did. Robanar turned to Garia.

"Anything I should know about?"

"I've just reminded Eriana that the moment she made her vow to you, Sire, she set her maids free. They are at a loss to understand what their status is now so I told them the best person to talk to would probably be Kendar. I'll have to translate, of course."

Robanar's eyebrows went up and down and then he nodded.

"Of course, Garia. I had overlooked that that would happen. Eriana, are you content? These two must decide their own fates now."

"So I believe, Sire. I have no official status myself now so I understand their position."

"Not, so, Highness! As this evening's audience shall make clear, your status will be confirmed and you shall remain a Princess, though not of the royal blood. You will also hold military rank when you lead your men forth, of course. For servants, matters are not so clear. Garia is right, their best course is to consult Kendar. You realize you may lose one or both of them?"

"Aye, Sire."

"Perhaps a talk with the Queen is indicated. She can smooth most complications of the like nature."

"As you say, Sire."

The group hurried through the rain to the main building to find Stannis waiting. He bowed again.

"Sire, was everything satisfactory?"

"Indeed, Master Stannis. I am told there are twenty-six men come from Plif but not all will remain here, I deem. Master Gullbrand presently tends to their needs."

"As you say, Sire. If I may consult with Guildmistress Garia?"

"Of course, Stannis. Garia, I'll leave you in his capable hands with a file for an escort. I must needs return to the palace. Do not delay your own return since we are to conduct an evening audience for your benefit."

"I'll try not to stay too late, Sire."

Everybody bowed as Robanar, Eriana and Merek took their leave.

"If you would follow me, Guildmistress."

Garia and Merizel followed the guildsman to a lower-floor room that had been set up as an office. On the table were spread a number of charts, plans and maps.

"Guildmistress, what do you wish to see first?"

"Um, I think we'd better look at the overall plan first, Master Stannis. That will give me an idea of how you plan to lay the buildings out and then we can look at the buildings themselves."

"As you say, Guildmistress. As you know, there have been many changes since we first discussed this project, many more since we acquired this estate. Here we are."

Garia leaned over the map, which was a copy of the grant of land for the estate. At the lower edge the trade road could be seen and then the plot was outlined in red ink with more lines to show fields and other plots.

"So, how big is this? Roughly, I mean."

"It is one hundred thirty dranatilis, Guildmistress. These thin lines divide the land up so, that we may readily visualize the space we have."

A dranatil is a square a hundred strides on a side. A hundred of them would make up a square mark.

Garia tilted her head, estimating.

"That doesn't seem like anywhere near enough, Master Stannis."

"My Lady? I thought we had plenty of room."

"Hmm. Perhaps we ought to look at this from the other end, Master Stannis. Let's see what designs you have for buildings and then we can figure out what kind of space they'll take up."

"As you say, Guildmistress. Here are plans for lecture halls, dormitories and workshops."

Garia frowned at the building plans. She didn't know a lot about the subject but the buildings just didn't look big enough.

"How many students are you planning for? These dormitories, how many will sleep in each chamber?"

"Each chamber is for four students, Guildmistress, and there are ten on each floor, making eighty students altogether."

"Eighty? I grant you there may be that many the first year but that's nowhere enough. Suppose you build this and then double the number turn up the next year?"

"But... we sized the accommodation around the numbers who would fit in the lecture hall, Guildmistress, and we took the Questors' lecture hall as a pattern." He looked at Garia anxiously. "Surely there can be no need for more students, Guildmistress? There are not so many Questors, after all."

Garia shook her head sadly. "Master Stannis, by the time this project is fully functional each Questor may need his own lecture hall, and there will be more of them as knowledge expands. There could be many thousands of students here, all wanting accommodation and workshop space and everything else that goes with it. You're not planning just for next year, you're planning for the next one hundred years, with provision for more expansion at every turn."

Stannis looked as if Garia had hit him over the head with a lump of wood.

"To begin with," she continued, "we just want to build a single college that can take everybody but we expect to outgrow that almost immediately. Once we get a design that works we can duplicate it across the lands surrounding the first one. We have, what, some seventy or so Questors right now, don't we? If each of those has, say, ten or fifteen students, how are you going to fit them in? We can probably save on the lecture halls for now but we'll need maybe four or five at least."

The guildsman was dazed. "As you desire, Guildmistress."

"What were you planning to do with the mansion, once the Norsemen moved out?"

"Since the buildings would not be suitable for any of the required functions, Guildmistress, we planned to demolish them."

"I'd keep them if I were you. Along with those blocks you mentioned you'll also need some kind of administration block from which the whole site can be managed. I think this building would do just fine for that, and you'll need the kitchens and stable blocks as well, for those who will end up living here."

"Guildmistress, I beg you, reconsider. Do you really think that this place of learning would grow so large?"

"I know it, Master Stannis. In the country of my birth there are many universities and colleges larger than what I have described to you today. Count on it, whatever you think of, it won't be big enough in future. Remember, this is going to be a major seat of learning in the capital of one of the richest countries in Alaesia. People are going to want to come here from all over to learn the new stuff."

"Guildmistress, I am overwhelmed. I did not think so many would attend such a place despite what we were told. I find it difficult to envisage a Palarand of so many people."

"No, and that is half the problem, Master Stannis. Unless everyone is prepared to think big we will end up with small projects that have to be hastily expanded and expanded and the end result is a mess. What we're trying to do is to think far enough ahead that expanding the college in future will be that much easier."

Stannis bowed his head. "I understand, Guildmistress. I will redesign the buildings with your words in mind. Should I bring my new designs to the palace?"

"No, in here will be fine. I'll be coming here from time to time while the Norsemen are here, so I can look in and check progress."

"Thank you, Guildmistress. With that in mind, I suggest we look at the plan of the estate again. It seems to me -"

~o~O~o~

The temperature in the Receiving Room had gotten to the point where Garia would be too cold if she took her Cruella de Vil housecoat off and too warm if she kept it on. She sighed.

"What ails you, Garia?"

"It's this coat, Eriana," she replied in a low voice. "If I keep it on much longer I'll start to cook and if I take it off I'll freeze from all the sweating I've already done."

"As you say. I am in a similar peril, though if I had been dressed for my father's court I would be worse off, I deem. At least the great fire of logs burning in the middle of his hall kept us warm while business was done."

"Well, you and I have other ideas about how people should dress for such occasions. Perhaps we can introduce some of them here, don't you think?"

"Baroness Blackstone, I deem you are a bad influence in this court, but your words are wise. Mayhap we shall plot to bring comfort to this backward land."

That sounds really strange coming from Eriana! It looks like she may have a sense of humor after all.

"What are you two muttering about?" Terys leaned over toward the pair. "Pay attention, girls, here come some more people to be introduced."

Garia listened carefully to the introductions, knowing she had little chance of remembering everyone despite her improved memory. There were just too many people and the contact was so brief. The care was necessary since she had to decide who to curtsey to and when somebody should curtsey or bow to her instead. The difference was sometimes subtle, especially if the other was also a baron or baroness.

Those who had already approached were of wildly varying ages from teenagers like herself to some who looked as if they had already been embalmed. She considered the younger ones to be the more dangerous. Some of them looked extremely eligible and if she had not already been betrothed she would have had a fight on her hands from a mob of admirers.

The young man in front of her bowed. "Septrin, My Lady. I am a guildsman presently working on the new blast furnaces. I am delighted to meet you at last."

"I'm pleased to meet you, Guildsman Septrin. I'd like to talk shop with you but I don't think the Queen would approve, not tonight anyway."

He grinned. "As you say, My Lady. Perhaps if I may claim a dance from you later?"

"Perhaps. Thank you for coming."

An older couple followed, the woman leaning heavily on her husband's arm. Instead of bowing he held out his hand.

"I'm Baron Kentof, My Lady, of West Bridge. This is my wife Baroness Melinet."

Garia took the hand and shook it. She thought the name sounded familiar and then it came to her.

"I'm pleased to meet you, My Lord. Are you the parents of Countess Lasalenne, by any chance?"

"Yes, of course!" The baron peered at her, his eyes obviously not as good as they once had been. "You have met our daughter?"

"Indeed, My Lord. We stayed at Lord Trosanar's castle on our way back from Blackstone." Her gaze unfocused as she remembered what had happened. "That was an interesting stay, I recall. Your daughter was a gracious host to the Prince and myself."

"And that... I must be polite, My Lady... person she married? What of him?"

Garia smirked. "Let me just say that he has been firmly shown the error of his ways, My Lord."

"We have not received so many letters from our daughter of late," Countess Melinet added. "Is there some problem, do you know? Should we worry for her?"

"I don't think so, My Lady. When Trosanar traveled to Dekarran with the Prince he left his wife in sole charge of his affairs." Well, actually, Keren did that, but who's telling tales? "I imagine she has been busy, especially with the recent winter's feast and all."

Melinet smiled. "As you say, My Lady. It is refreshing to see a woman making use of her talents so."

"I agree, My Lady. I should write to Lasalenne myself soon, I think. Merry?"

"Aye, Milady. I shall make a note."

"If you will excuse us," Kentof said, "Lady Melinet must needs find a seat. Her legs are not as good as they once were."

"Of course. It's been nice meeting you."

After almost everybody had been introduced Robanar called a halt to the proceedings.

"My people. Before we begin the second part of the evening I have an oath to take and a presentation to make. Many of you know of the recent arrival of Princess Eriana of Einnland to Palarand, seeking a marriage with our son Prince Keren. That was not to be, but the Princess finds that she and the folk who came with her may not return to Einnland, for reasons too complicated to explain this evening. She has sought shelter in Palarand for herself and her people and we have agreed. She has already made oath to me but I deem it well that she should repeat it in front of the people of Palarand, that you may witness her allegiance for yourselves. Eriana, stand forth!"

Eriana stood from her seat beside the thrones and faced the King. He nodded and she lowered one knee to the floor.

Robanar said, "I ask you formally, are you prepared to renounce completely your present allegiance to Einnland, its King, its people and its lands?"

"Your Majesty, I am."

"Are you prepared to serve me as your King, forsaking all others, while you yet remain alive?"

"Your Majesty, I am."

"Do you swear to honor the laws of Palarand, follow its customs and traditions and obey the orders of your superiors and betters?"

"Your Majesty, I do."

"Are you prepared to defend Palarand in whatever ways you may be able, against all its enemies, now and in the future, even at the cost of your own life?"

"Your Majesty, I am."

"Heard and witnessed!" said Kendar in a loud voice.

"Then rise, Eriana, and join your fellows as a true Palarandi from this moment forward."

Eriana rose and Robanar indicated that she should stand by him, facing the crowd.

"This is Eriana," he told them, placing a hand on her shoulder. "She is the daughter of a King and I would not degrade her because by circumstance she must needs make her home among us. Therefore, she shall continue to be known by the style and title of Princess, though that shall not indicate any entitlement to the crown of Palarand. She shall continue to reside with us in this palace, though she will be at liberty to choose some other residence should she so desire.

"In addition her people have renown as warriors and she is of like kind. Some of you may have already noticed that our adopted daughter Garia on occasion wears swords especially designed for her size. Eriana is of a size to wield a normal sword and thus I present her one tonight. Haflin, if you would."

There was a stir as the huge form of the Royal Master-at-Arms came forward bearing a sheathed sword. He pulled the blade out and presented it, hilt first, to Robanar before arranging the scabbard and baldric across Eriana's back.

Robanar held out the sword and Eriana took it across her outstretched hands.

"Receive this sword from the hands of your Sovereign. Use it with care, in the defense of your lands, your people, your peers and your King and Queen. Do not draw it in anger but only when it is needful. You cannot befriend a man who is at the point of your sword."

Eriana bowed her head and said, "I accept this sword. I will use it only as you instruct, Sire."

She flipped the sword in her wrist and expertly slid it over her right shoulder into the scabbard, an action that drew some applause from the crowd. It seemed apparent that she was familiar with weapons of war.

"We are done," Robanar said to the crowd. "Let the music begin."

There was an immediate hum of conversation and some of the crowd pushed forward, curious to see the new object of interest. Garia relaxed, thankful for the distraction.

"Garia, would you help me get this thing off?"

"What? Oh, of course, Eriana."

It seemed slightly disrespectful to Garia that Eriana should immediately take off the sword she had just been ceremonially presented with, but it wasn't a practical item to wear with an evening gown and housecoat, especially if she wanted to dance. As Eriana bent forward Garia lifted the baldric, complete with sword, from her shoulder and handed it back to Haflin, who had remained behind the thrones. He took it with a smile.

"I take it this is not just a ceremonial sword, then?" she asked.

"As you say, Milady. This blade had been given a battlefield temper and it should serve Her Highness well during her adventure. For training she may use any of the blades the men do."

The music started up then and Garia cringed as usual. Haflin looked concerned.

"You do not like our music, Milady?"

"Not in the slightest, Master Haflin. I don't mind the rest of you liking it, I just put up with it during these gatherings."

"I have heard that Lady Merizel may play music of a different temper."

"That's true, Master Haflin. It's a long story. Why do you ask? Do you have some musical talents?"

"Me? No, indeed! Not with these hands." He held out his dinner-plate sized hands. "I would crush any instrument given me. It is true I may play a pretty tune on occasion with hammer and anvil, though." He explained, "I have recently spoken with the King's Master of Music, who sometimes needs my talents in repairing the tools of his trade. He mentioned your interest."

"Oh, I see. Perhaps we should have a word with him sometime."

Merizel rolled her eyes. "I'll make a note, Garia."

* * *

Eriana stopped Garia between their suites. "Garia?"

"Yes, Eriana?"

"I deem that neither of my maids desires to serve me further. Am I that bad a mistress?"

A difficult question to answer truthfully.

"Um, Eriana, you were not a pleasant person at all when we first met. Do you remember?"

Eriana's eyes lowered to the floor. "Aye, Garia. But I am not that person any more. Shall not they notice the change in me? What must I do to convince them to stay? This is strange, pleading with servants to remain."

"I had the opposite problem, Eriana. Before I came to Anmar I didn't have servants at all and I've found it strange to have people running round after me. But perhaps you should see it from their point of view. They have been stuck with you for years and now they can suddenly do anything at all. I can't blame them for wanting to see what's on the other side of the hill, so to speak." Garia paused, unsure of why Eriana had spoken. "Why did you ask? Do you want me to give you some advice?"

Eriana looked different, more uncertain of herself. "I am not sure, Garia, not any more. I seek to understand myself and yes, I should also seek to understand how others see me. Was I such an ogre to you all?"

Garia looked at Odgarda and Geska, standing quietly waiting and not understanding a word that Eriana or Garia were saying.

"They are staying with you until somebody else is appointed?"

Eriana gave a single nod.

"Okay, I would say, sleep on it, we'll do our meditation tomorrow and then go and speak to Kendar after breakfast. That should give everyone some time to think about the situation and what they might want to do about it. Will you explain that to them?"

"I will, Garia."

"Then I'll see you in the morning. Good night, Eriana."

"Good night, Garia."

Garia receives an unwelcome addition to her household before going off to visit the Norsemen. It is necessary to convince them of her abilities before they will agree to be trained by the Palace Guard. Then Keren returns from his journey upstream bearing letters from many of the other rulers, and more...

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

114 - News from the West

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2014 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

All the women filed into Garia's sitting room, Jenet closing the door behind them. For once it was Garia who had the stunned look on her face.

"How exactly did that happen?"

"It seemed very reasonable to me, Garia, even logical," Merizel replied. "Geska and Odgarda didn't want to be Eriana's servants any more, they decided to try being palace servants instead. Only problem is, they don't speak our tongue and everyone else who speaks theirs is now out at the estate - excepting for you. It was obvious to me that you would have to take them on."

"But I can't!" Garia was upset. "Together with Jenet and Lanilla that will mean I have four maids and even the Queen only has two! What is she going to say?"

"Her Majesty will understand," Merizel said complacently. "And I don't think you'll have them long. Once we've taught them enough of our tongue to get by, they can join the other palace servants if they wish."

"As you say. But, what do I do with them now? I'll have to find somewhere for them to sleep. There's certainly no room for them in Jenet's cupboard."

"I'll organize that, Garia. You have to get ready to go off to the estate with Master Haflin to teach all those large and rather interesting hairy men how we good Palarandis can fight."

Garia stared at her friend. "You'd stay behind and do that?"

"That's my job, Garia. Now, go and get ready!"

Garia's face cleared. "As you command, slave-driver."

Merizel tutted and shook her head, smiling. "It's a good job I came along when I did, isn't it? You'd be in a complete mess by now if I had not."

"Ain't that the truth! Come on, Jenet, we'll leave Merry to sort out our new staff."

Garia and Jenet went into her dressing room and completed their fitting out of their riding outfits, parts of which they had worn down to breakfast. With helmets, gauntlets, short cloaks and Garia's swords, they returned to find that Merizel had disappeared with her own maid and the two Norse girls, presumably to find them space in one of the servants' dormitories.

With a stop at the kitchens to pick up treats the two entered the stables and found Snep and Brit happy to receive a visit.

"There you go, greedy," Garia said, feeding Snep a tit-bit. "I'm sorry I've been so busy lately but there's so much happening right now."

Snep raised his head to regard his rider. Garia rubbed a hand along his snout.

"Fancy a ride out, then? I know it's winter but sometimes we all have to go out into the cold and wet." She turned to Jenet. "Need help tacking and saddling up, Jenet?"

"Help is coming, milady."

Two of the stable staff appeared and without being asked, began to fit harness and saddles to their two frayen. Garia noticed that a brass ring had been added to the front saddle rail to resolve a small difficulty with earlier models of saddle, that could be inadvertantly mounted back-to-front, with great discomfort to the animal concerned. Waterproof rolls were strapped behind the saddles and Garia's two swords placed in a holder in front of her right leg, where she could reach them easily.

Behind them, other riders were also making their mounts ready. Garia could not now go anywhere without a substantial escort, and roughly half the men now readying their beasts were wearing her colors. The other half were wearing palace colors but almost all the men had served the King in any event and all knew each other.

"Are you ready, young woman?"

That was Haflin, his huge frame blotting out the light where he stood in the stable doorway.

"Just about, Master Haflin," she replied. "Is Captain Merek there with you?"

"Aye, milady. He's just come back from a visit to Forton."

He frowned at the two women.

"I expected Lady Merizel to join you. Is she not well? I know that little may keep her from an opportunity to ride her beast."

Garia made a face. "Eriana's - excuse me, Princess Eriana's two maids decided they didn't want to serve her any more but would rather serve the King instead."

Haflin nodded. "I can see there might be reason for it."

"Unfortunately," Garia explained, "I'm the only person left in the palace who speaks their language, so I've been volunteered to look after them. Merizel is staying behind today to find them dormitory space and so on."

"Ah, I understand." He grinned. "I'm sure there will be little need for her talents today. There will be other opportunities to ride."

"As you say."

Garia pulled down the mounting loop, put her right foot in it, then hoisted herself enough for her left foot to find the stirrup and then swing her right over Snep's back. She tucked the mounting loop away and twitched her riding skirt to completely cover her saddle. Checking the strap of her helmet she turned to find Jenet similarly mounted.

"Ready? Let's go."

In the yard Haflin was climbing into a carriage, there being no frayen large enough to take him. Captain Merek joined them and the men formed up around the carriage and the two women riders before setting off out of the palace grounds. The weather was cold and Garia was glad to be muffled up. However, her ears were exposed and she made a mental note to ask somebody if there were a way to keep them warm while wearing a helmet. The men must have some method, surely?

The procession made good time along the city streets. It was not that early but the weather seemed to have discouraged the locals from coming out into the cold. It did not take long before they turned into the courtyard of the mansion where the Norsemen were temporarily based, and the activity there stopped abruptly as the procession appeared.

Garia blinked and then wondered whether Merizel had missed out or not by staying behind. Half the Norsemen were standing around naked while the other half were pouring buckets of cold water over them! Standing on a crate at one side Eriana was organizing the proceedings, apparently with gusto. All now turned and stared with apparent amazement at Garia and Jenet, seated on their frayen, expressions which turned to envy and calculation when Haflin climbed out of his carriage. Eriana jumped down and strode towards the arrivals, grinning.

"Good morrow, friends! We did not expect you just yet. Some of these apologies-for-trolls refuse to wash the dirt of travel from their bodies so the others are assisting them, as you can see."

"Good day, Highness," Haflin replied with a bow and a smile. "If you would continue, we will not obstruct your household arrangements. We will see to our beasts and my carriage and then join you."

Eriana bowed. "As you desire, Armsmaster."

She turned to the crowd, now beginning to gather round the newcomers. «This man is called Haflin. He is King Robanar's Master at Arms,» she informed them. «He will assess each of you and then we shall determine how best to use your strengths - and find out your weaknesses.» She looked at the expressions on their faces. «You may not believe you have any weaknesses, but I know better, having seen His Majesty's men - and Lady Garia there - at training. Believe me, we all have much to learn from these people.» She clapped her hands. «Now, let's clean ourselves up while these good folk stable their frayen!»

When Garia's party re-emerged from the stables the naked men were nowhere to be seen, presumably having gone somewhere to put some warm - and, hopefully, clean - clothing on. Eriana remained in the courtyard with ten or so men, together with Danisa and Heldra.

"That's better!" Eriana grinned at them. "With women around the men will soon begin to present themselves more tidily, although you cannot expect the neatness of His Majesty's court, I regret."

"That's fine," Garia replied. "We don't want them to become too assimilated anyway, not if they are to be travelers through other countries. There's time enough to do any of that when you return."

Eriana's expression sobered. "You do expect us to return, then? I was not sure the King saw this adventure as a way of getting rid of an unwelcome distraction."

Merek said stiffly, "Highness, His Majesty would never value any man so lightly. Or yourself, for that matter. Part of this preparation period before you leave is to prove to all that you and your men are suitable for the task proposed. His Majesty would never send his men into the field without adequate training and you may be assured he will welcome every one of you back to Palarand with open arms."

Eriana nodded. "Aye, Captain. I have decided to make our training period a competition for places. We have planned but twenty frayen for the adventure and three of those must needs be mine and these two female warriors who have volunteered to assist me. We shall all train, but only seventeen of the best shall be picked to fill the remaining saddles." She switched her gaze to Garia. "First, I regret that the men must be convinced of Milady's abilities, that they will then agree to be trained. Garia, are you ready?"

Garia inclined her head. "I am."

It was inevitable that she would be called to show what she could do. Normally, she would be confident of her own abilities but this was not the Self Defense Training Room or even the Large Training Room. Out here it was cold, the surface would be different and some of those hairy men were big. She hoped they would know how to pull their punches.

"Milady," Merek suggested, "I advise your sword routines first, here in the yard. That will warm you up before we move into the barn for some unarmed combat. By that time there will be better light for all to see what is happening inside the barn. Some of my men are laying a cushion of straw on the floor ready for your bouts."

"Thank you, Captain, that's a good idea."

They made small talk for a while until the rest of the Einnlanders trickled out of the buildings, now wearing the rough clothing and furs they were accustomed to. When all had arrived, Eriana spoke to them.

«Lady Garia will demonstrate that she can defend herself with swords, despite her small size. Who wishes to provide a test? I warn you all, these contests are not intended to provide injury to any, merely prove a point, though if you desire to fall flat on your faces I will not stop you.»

There was a burst of laughter and then the men became quiet. Finally one of about middle size stepped forward.

«Highness, I find this claim hard to believe. I will test her. What blade can I use?»

A short discussion with Merek and a barrel of training swords was carried out of the barn. The man selected a sword and faced Garia, while the rest formed a rough circle around them, interested to see what would happen. Garia had made no move to unsheathe her own blades, so nobody had yet seen the steel.

«My Lady, do you not draw your blades?»

«You haven't attacked me yet,» she replied, to a burst of laughter from the onlookers.

Puzzled, the man pushed his sword point forward, and then, since there was no response, swiftly swung it up and down again as he lunged forward. Garia skipped back out of the way and her hands went to her shoulders. The swords came out but she held the points down in front of her so as not to lose the element of surprise. The man tried another hack but this time the sparks flew from Garia's defensive X. The onlookers gasped.

«Look how thin those blades are!» one said.

«True, but they appear strong enough to withstand Eirik's blow,» another countered.

The contest went to the inevitable conclusion, as Eirik found himself unable to get through Garia's defense but was pinked twice in return. Finally she trapped his blade underneath and pulled it from his grasp to clatter on the flagstones of the yard. She raised her blades together in front of her face in salute before lowering them.

«Anyone else want to try?»

There was a shuffling of feet and then a much larger man came forward.

«Eirik is not so strong among us. I will try. Perhaps you will tire eventually.»

«And what would you prove?» Garia asked. «That a large man has more stamina than a small woman? You don't need swords for that. Besides, by then you would be dead. These swords are my practice pair. If I had been using my battle swords, Eirik would be dead by now, since the tips of those are sharpened and will even go through leather armor. I only have to hit you once.»

Several of the onlookers suddenly realized that hack-and-slash wasn't the only way to kill someone with a sword and expressions became thoughtful. Her new opponent bowed.

«The situation is not what I thought at first, My Lady. I will test you with a sword, nevertheless. I would not be a man if I did not wish to try myself against those blades.»

«As you wish. Find yourself a sword.»

This opponent was much harder to get around, as he had seen what Eirik had done and adjusted tactics accordingly. In the end it made no difference to the result, although Garia touched him only once, on the thigh. The man bowed and lowered his sword.

«My Lady, I am Tor Ander's son. I am honored to have crossed blades with you. If you have need of men to fight at your side, I will answer your call.»

Eriana was amused but decided to make a point. «Hey! What about me? Will you fight by my side?»

Tor waved a free hand dismissively and grinned at the Princess. «Highness, we do that all the time. With respect, this little one is different. She is to be Queen of Palarand? She is worthy of following, as your father was not.»

Eriana cast a glance of approval at Garia. «I cannot disagree, Tor. But she will not be leading this adventure.»

«Do not concern yourself, Highness. When we are needed, there we will be. So. Who else would try their hand against the defense that may not be passed?»

A man as big as Lars but considerably hairier stepped forward.

«I do not care to entertain myself against such a young - and beautiful - woman, Highness. I want to try my steel against him.» The man pointed a chunky finger at Haflin.

Garia turned to see the smile break out on his face.

"I don't know what he said, but I can guess," the Master Armorer said. "I'll go fetch my sword."

Haflin strode into the barn and returned with his own scabbarded sword, which Garia remembered. He pulled it out and handed the scabbard to Merek, who didn't seem offended. Haflin pointed to the barrel.

"We should have something in there, choose one!"

Garia translated and the man selected one of the bigger practice swords, which he swung with ease. The two faced off, while those watching stood further back to give them more room. Garia had never actually seen Haflin fight and she was as interested in the contest as everybody else was.

There was a clash of steel and a spray of sparks as their blades met. The two made several tentative attacks to determine the other's abilities before settling to the hard business of grinding each other down. As the bout proceeded, Garia realized that blades of such size had serious mass, in order to wield one with any speed one had to have superior strength and reflexes. It made her also realize that her own slender blades had given her an unexpected advantage because she could move them about with ease since they were so light compared with the weapons her opponents had used.

There were gasps from the onlookers, and several winces from Garia, as increasingly heavy blows were attempted and parried. Broadsword fighting was not a thing of beauty and the two merely slugged it out, moving swiftly on their feet whenever they had the chance. Eventually Haflin's superior experience began to tell and he landed two touches on the man's torso before the other stood back and lowered his sword.

«Highness, tell him I submit. Had we been fighting for real, I would be bleeding at his feet after that second poke. I am satisfied.»

Eriana clapped her hands. «It is enough. Let us go into the barn out of the wind.»

She turned to the others. "Master Haflin, he has had enough. If the contest had been real, your second touch would have seriously wounded him, as you are no doubt aware." She grinned. "Let us all go into the barn now, out of the wind, and my men can be shown another wonder."

Inside the barn a thin layer of straw had been spread to cover the entire floor. Garia nudged it with her boot and thought it would probably be thick enough to save injuries yet not too thick to cause anyone to trip. She stood in the middle with Jenet, Danisa, Heldra and Eriana while the rest spread themselves around the walls. The big double doors were left wide open to admit as much light as possible.

"How do you plan to handle this, Eriana? I doubt these men have ever really fought a woman, except in sexual encounters."

"Not so, Garia. Did I not tell you about the raids, and the taking of slaves? Most of my men would not care to harm any woman, though, and your abilities will come as much a surprise to them as they did to me."

"Are you saying they wouldn't fight me?"

"Not to begin with, Garia. They have no idea what they face, remember. Perhaps it would be better if you demonstrated first against one of your own men." She turned to Danisa. "I'm sorry, Danisa, if I suggested Garia fight one of you they would get entirely the wrong idea."

Danisa's smile was wry. "Aye, Highness, I know what you mean! I am not offended, we all know what men can be like."

"Okay, then." Garia's eyes went around the barn, picking out the men in palace colors from those in furs.

I wish Keren were here. Or even D'Kenik. Tord is back at the palace looking after Milsy. Who?

"Tallik! Over here, if you would."

The young man trotted forward and thumped his chest. "Milady?"

"I need a volunteer to demonstrate unarmed combat to the Einnlanders," she explained. "I didn't want anybody who has been through the whole training course, because they might not know how to stage a demonstration. Would you do it?"

"Here, Milady? Aye, of course." He looked unhappy. "I have not had any training at all yet, Milady."

"You're worried about getting hurt? I think this straw should be good enough and I'm not about to go injuring His Majesty's guardsmen. I'll just do enough to get one or two of the Einnlanders out on the floor, okay?"

"As you command, Milady. What must I do?"

"You'll need to take your sword and knife off, oh, and the one on your boot." Every guardsman now had a knife attached to their right boot as part of their uniform. "Hand them to Danisa to look after. Jenet?"

Garia lifted her left hand to her chest and with a simple upward movement released the latch holding her new harness, as it fell away she collected it in her left hand and gave it to Heldra to hold. Her boot knife joined the swords. When Jenet stripped Garia's skirt off there was a momentary stunned silence and then a murmur of appreciation that began to rise. The other women walked to the side and she was left facing Tallik.

"Whenever you're ready, Tallik."

It really wasn't fair to the young guardsman but he knew the honor of the guard was at stake and he took his impromptu task seriously. He rushed Garia, hands ready to grasp but she sent him sailing smoothly overhead to land on his back behind her. There were 'oohs' from the crowd. Tallik got up and tried again, so Garia chose a slightly different action and sent him sprawling in another direction. After some further throws Garia stood and put her hands on her hips, addressing the crowd.

«That's what I can do,» she said. «Anyone fancy their chances?»

«He's only a boy,» someone objected. «How does that fancy wrestling work against a real man?»

«Come out here and find out,» Garia challenged.

Eriana added, «Don't make the mistake that this is just for fun, men. Lady Garia has, so I am told, destroyed the knee joint of a man as large as Captain Merek while defeating him in a bout of honor and she has killed at least two others using this combat method. You must take this as seriously as you do your sword work.»

The objector stood forward, a hand removing his belt and the knife on it.

«I am Fritjof,» he said. «I will try this new way of fighting, though I am not happy to be doing it with a woman. I will not harm you, My Lady?»

«It's possible you could do so by accident,» Garia conceded. «Don't make the mistake of thinking I fight like a woman, though. I don't. Neither do the men or women of the Palace Guard who I have trained.» She smiled at him. «Just think of me as small and dangerous.»

Fritjof discovered that even getting a good grip on Garia was almost impossible. Time and again he found himself on the floor of the barn with her boot against his throat or some other vulnerable place. The Einnlander was bewildered.

«My Lady, I did not believe that such combat was possible,» he said as he stood yet again. «You would teach us this magic?»

«I can't, unfortunately. There just won't be enough time before you have to leave. This match was really just to prove a point, and that is that although you all consider yourself seasoned warriors, which you are, there are other ways of fighting you people don't know about yet. The job of Master Haflin and Captain Merek is to prepare you so that you can face Valley men-at-arms who do know some of this stuff. Presently only the men of Palarand know about unarmed combat, and when you all get back from wherever you're going I'll be delighted to teach you what I know.»

«I will be sure to return, My Lady. Any warrior would want to know more, having tasted these new things.»

Eriana clapped her hands. «Any more foolishness? Good. You all know the task which is ahead of us. Let me not hear any grumbling when these fine men ask us to do things we will find strange.»

There was a muttering of agreement and Garia let out a breath of relief. The first hurdle had been passed, and the men would now accept instruction from, to them, soft foreigners. She didn't want the men to forget their native talents but they had to be able to withstand the more structured warfare of the nations in the Great valley.

"Eriana? Is there any chance of some pel?"

The Princess grinned. "Aye, Garia. That was an impressive demonstration. Come over to the house, I think the kitchen staff should have something ready for us all."

"Your skirt, Milady."

"Thank you, Jenet."

~o~O~o~

The next morning everyone went to the Kallend estate. Since neither Tandra nor the two Norse maids could ride they were in a carriage, which embarrassed them all greatly. Garia privately thought that the embarrassment would prove an incentive for the women to learn to ride, or at least to try.

When she arrived, she had found the Norse in a rear field throwing axes at a longbow target which had been left out the previous day. Needless to say there was not much left of it but nobody seemed to mind. Eriana came to her with a different concern.

"Garia, I'm finding it difficult to handle my long hair in the mock fighting we practise. I am considering cutting it to be like your own. What do you think?"

"What's wrong with the braid you usually wear?"

"It gets in the way when I move my head. If I have it down my back or over one shoulder, it's the same thing."

"Then... perhaps you might try your braid from a different place," Garia suggested with a smile. "On Earth there's a fashion where women - and some men, occasionally - wear their hair in what's called a ponytail. Do your sagas mention horses at all?"

"They do, though of course we have little idea what they look like these days."

"Okay. Imagine something like a frayen only bigger. The head looks somewhat different, the eyes are much higher up nearer the ears, and they have a line of upright hair running down the back of the neck. You know like pakh have two toes on each foot?"

"Aye."

"Now, imagine that the nails are underneath the foot, so that the animal walks on the nails. We call that a hoof. So, horses have one nail, a single hoof that goes right round, like this." Garia gesticulated in the air. "To save the hoofs from wearing down so quickly, blacksmiths put special iron shoes on them, also shaped like that."

Eriana was skeptical. "A horse walks on but a single nail on each foot?"

"Yes, it's true! It is quite large so it can bear the horse's weight easy enough. Eriana, it's really no stranger than some of the odd creatures I've seen here on Anmar."

"As you say, Garia. I think I see. I know there are references in the sagas to blacksmiths and horse-shoes, but of course nobody knew what they meant. But what does this have to do with... whatever you said?"

"Ponytails. A pony is simply the name for a small horse, but the same thing applies to both. At the rear end, instead of the tail a frayen would have, a horse's tail is made almost entirely of hair, which comes out in a bunch and then hangs down about so far. The horse can swish it about to keep the flies off."

"Strange. But..."

"So, that's the reason we call that hairstyle a ponytail. It starts up the back of your head about here." Garia placed a finger at the appropriate spot on Eriana's head. "Then, you can either let the hair hang loose, like a real horse's would, or you can plait it up as you do now. Then you can either let the plait dangle or wrap it round the base to keep it out of the way."

"I see! Thank you, Garia, I might just try that. As much as I would one day like to attempt a style like yours, I am used to having long hair and would prefer to keep it for now if I can."

"Not to mention, if you go wandering around Alaesia with short hair people are going to talk," Garia pointed out. "A ponytail ought to do what you need, although you'll have to rethink your helmet if you decide to travel that way."

Eriana nodded. "Of course. I can arrange something, I'm sure."

"Do you think I can try that style, Garia?" Merizel asked. "It sounds interesting."

"Of course, Merry! I'm amazed I didn't think of suggesting it to you before. I'll show you when we get back to the palace."

"You realize that if I did try that, half the palace women will be wearing one before the week is ended?"

Garia rolled her eyes. "Oh, yes. I've become used to being a leader of fashion now. You remember some of the gowns at that ball the night before last? I don't think I've ever seen so many pleats."

"Aye, Garia. Like much of what you tell us, you have to be careful what you reveal, I deem."

Garia shrugged. "Fads come and go. I hope. You're right, though. I remember far too much and it all has to be let out very carefully."

* * *

Over lunch, Garia asked, "Who is coming this evening, Merry? I thought it was just going to be Milsy and Tarvan."

"There are some of the clockmakers, Garia, and two men from the copper production department. Milsy tells me there is a whole list of questions about electrical matters. For example, the clockmakers have noticed some strange happenings with some of the slave clocks they have made."

"Oh?"

Merry furrowed her brow. "I don't recall all of it. Something about double clicks?"

Garia waved a hand. "We'll see. I might be able to sort them out. If I can't, Milsy might have some idea."

The first of the frayen destined for the adventure arrived after lunch and were stabled in the covered awning behind the stables proper. Garia spent much of her time that afternoon attempting to convince a skeptical audience that with a little kind treatment they could have their mounts literally eating out of their hands. It was necessary for her to demonstrate with Snep just what could be achieved and the men bent to work with a new will.

Garia's evening meeting had to be postponed, however, when a breathless rider arrived at the Kallend estate looking for her.

"Milady!" The man banged his chest, breathing heavily.

"Take it easy, there. In your own time. What is it?" But there was a pang of fear inside her. Could it be bad news?

"The palace has had warning that His Highness will arrive this evening, and you are requested to return early by the Queen to prepare." The man managed a small smile. "I deem you would in any case, Milady."

Garia let out a big sigh of relief. "At last! Thank you for telling me that, you are right. Tell the Queen we will return as soon as we can pack ourselves up. Go and find yourself a drink before you return."

"Thank you, Milady." The man saluted and left.

Merizel remarked, "This changes a few things, doesn't it?"

Garia closed her eyes. The feelings which the message had triggered were much larger than she had expected.

"Oh, yes," she breathed. "Oh, yes."

Merizel gave her a sharp glance and then began issuing orders. A guardsman was sent off to inform Haflin and Merek, who were talking to some of the Einnlanders at the other end of the yard, using Eriana as an interpreter. A boy was sent off to the stables to get their carriage ready. Soon everything had been organized and the party was on its way back to the palace.

Garia discovered Terys was dictating letters in the downstairs parlor.

"Ma'am? I hope I'm not interrupting anything."

"Come in, my dear, and sit down a moment while I finish this letter. Where was I? Oh, yes... 'so we agree that such a public service would be useful and we commend you for thinking of it. We desire that you shall send us a full description of the service, that we might consider if a similar service may be set up in Palarand or the other cities or towns of our realm.' That's it, sign and date it as usual and bring it back for my signature."

The Quick Scribe rose and bowed. "As you command, Ma'am."

As the man let himself out Terys turned to Garia and explained, "I had a note from Trosanar, my dear. He has had an idea for a regular service of... wagons, he said, but I'm sure he has a kind of carriage with many seats in mind, which would travel through Tranidor at regular times and allow the people to take their heavy goods and purchases with them. Tranidor, as you well know, is hilly and the people spend all day walking up and down the slopes with their goods. Is this kind of regular service one that you have on Earth? I would think, with your great cities, that you must have something similar."

"Oh, yes, Ma'am! Of course we do. There are several kinds depending on the way the city or town is laid out." Garia's eyes narrowed. "You say that Trosanar had this idea?"

Terys's look was amused. "He says it is his, but I do not think so! It would not be in his nature, do you not agree? Doubtless the real inventor of such an idea will come to our attention in time and receive a just reward when they do so." Terys frowned at a thought. "It wasn't your idea, was it?"

"No, Ma'am, though it would probably have come up during one of our council meetings."

"As you say. You have returned early because of the messenger, I suppose? You have heard that Keren returns this evening?"

"Yes, Ma'am."

"It shows on your face, my dear. Go and get yourself cleaned up, then, and be ready for his arrival. We do not know yet whether he will arrive before the evening meal or afterward, so be prepared for a long wait."

Garia rose and curtseyed. "As you command, Ma'am."

"Oh, and one last thing."

Garia turned as she headed for the door.

"Ma'am?"

"Wear something soft, my dear. If you do not, you will surely be bruised."

It was only when she was out in the corridor again that she realized what the Queen was implying and she blushed deeply.

* * *

It was cold, waiting at the porch. During the ride home from the estate Garia had seen snowflakes in the air, though nowhere enough to even consider making a thin layer on the ground. In the winter twilight the flakes seemed more dense, but that was maybe because of the bad light, or...

She shook herself, trying to focus her mind, but it persisted in wandering. Even her usual mental exercises failed to give her the clarity she needed, and she knew exactly why that was. She kept poking her nose out of the porch, hoping to see the train of frayen plodding in through the gates and across the front yard. Instead, all the traffic there was consisted of yellow-clad messengers who arrived and departed with alarming frequency.

A large, gloved hand came around her shoulder.

"Easy, Garia. He may not arrive until we have finished eating."

"I know, Sire. I can do nothing else though."

"You appear calmer than the Queen, when she must needs wait for me," Robanar said. "My mother had to forbid her the porch on several occasions. We understand your anxiety, my dear. Our own is little better."

He's still very young, as such things go, and this is the first time he's been away from home entirely on his own. They have a right to be concerned.

On the other hand, he has already fought two battles and stared a ptuvil in the face. What could possibly be worse?

"Sire! They come."

A hand pointed, and out of the gloom came a line of frayen, some bearing riders. They were all wearing traveling clothes, so it wasn't possible to distinguish anyone at this range. The lead rider pulled up once he had entered the front yard and waited for three more riders to pull abreast. A conversation was dimly heard, and then one rider headed for the front steps while the rest carried on round the corner to the stables.

He dismounted at the foot of the steps and a servant hurried down to take charge of the animals. Certain packs were removed and the rider climbed the steps while the servant took the beasts off after the others. Keren reached the top step and halted, uncertain of his reception.

"Father -"

"Come here, boy, and take your welcome like a man!"

Robanar strode forward and grabbed his son in a bear-hug.

"It's good to see you back, son. Your mother has been worried."

"As you say, father. I took risks -"

"Later, Keren. Go greet your mother, she has waited in the cold these several bells."

Keren walked into the porch and gave his mother a gentler hug, but just as heartfelt. Then he turned to Garia, and there was no way she could remain still. She launched herself at him and wrapped herself around his waist. His arms enveloped her in a firm embrace.

"Garia. Did you miss me?"

He smelt of dust and mud, frayen and old leather, sweat and roadhouse food and it was all good. She tilted her mouth up and his came down for a kiss. Her heart exploded inside her. If a simple meeting was this good, what would marriage be like? Behind, as the two embraced, Terys looked on fondly, remembering her own romance with the King.

Eventually the two came up for air and parted slightly. Keren noticed for the first time that he was surrounded by servants and courtiers and flushed after making a public spectacle of himself. He grinned, thinking that at least this time it was all legitimate. He turned and gestured with a free hand at the saddlebags.

"Some important dispatches, mother. Make sure they don't get lost."

He turned to Garia and asked, "What time is it? Have you all delayed your meal on my account?"

"No, son," Robanar came in from behind. "There is almost half a bell, if you wish to go and change we will await you. We dine tonight in the Receiving Room to welcome you back."

"I will, thank you, father. If I may walk with Garia?"

"Of course, son, but don't forget us, will you?" Robanar had an indulgent look on his face, which slowly faded. "After we have eaten we will gather in the parlor to hear your report."

"Aye, father. There is a great deal to tell, much of it entirely unexpected. Garia? Shall you walk with me?"

He held her hand tightly as they walked through the palace. Any servants they happened to pass stopped and applauded until they were out of sight. At the top of the stairs, before they reached Keren's door, he gathered Garia and kissed her again. He bore a day's growth of stubble but Garia didn't care at all.

"Maker! I never knew I could miss something so much. I am glad to be back by your side, Garia."

"I'm so glad you're back as well, but you didn't have to sit around waiting for you to return," she replied. "Now, if you want to eat, I suggest you go and get those things off. You've time for a wash as well. I don't think your parents will want to see you in full uniform but I'm sure you can find something more comfortable to wear."

Keren rolled his eyes. "Oh, how I've missed you! Already ordering me about again! As you command, My Lady." With a grin he bowed deeply and then entered his suite.

When he emerged he was wearing a winter-weight tunic and thick tights. His hair, which had grown while he was away, was still damp but he had put the gold circlet over his brow. Garia still thought he looked amazing. He offered his arm and they walked together down to the Receiving Room.

"What have you been doing while I've been away? Lots of new inventions?"

Garia smirked "Yes and no, as always. I think we'll leave that discussion for another day, don't you? Recently, most of Eriana's people have come up from Plif and we're training them to make a raid on that fortress. Oh. We still need to do that raid, don't we?"

"Aye, we do, Garia. I'll tell all afterward but it is confirmed that Yod have taken it by stealth. I have plans of the fortress with me and maps of the surrounding area, courtesy of the Duke of Forguland."

"You went to Forguland?"

"Aye. Later, I think. Everything in its place, Garia."

At the door of the Receiving Room they met D'Kenik.

"My Lady, it is good to be back. Captain Merek is offering all who went two days at ease. I trust this does not conflict with your desires?"

"It's good to have you back, D'Kenik! Yes, of course, get yourselves all sorted out and have two days to relax. I doubt His Highness will be relaxing, though. Any problems we should know about?"

"Nothing major, Milady. Some harness issues, a split pack saddle, a lame frayen, that's all. We can handle all that." He bowed again. "Highness, Milady, I'll leave you to your meal."

Although this was a meal in the larger hall it was an expanded family meal, welcoming back a traveling son. The food was good but the atmosphere was relaxed. Keren, after all, had just ridden all the way from Brikant and was tired and saddle-sore. The table talk was mostly of conditions on the journey, the state of the roads and river, what accommodation was available in the dead of winter and the foods that had been eaten along the way. By unspoken agreement word of where he had been, who he had seen and what he had done was left until later.

Once in the parlor the atmosphere turned more serious. Terys, Garia and Merizel were joined by Kendar and Captain Merek. Keren knelt on the floor in front of his father and bowed his head.

"Father, I beg your forgiveness. I have disobeyed your instructions, placed myself and my party at risk. It seemed to me that the gains outweighed the risks and so it proved. But I may not have been right."

"Rise, my son. You are a man now, you must needs learn how to gauge risk and when to take advantage. I doubt not you had good reason for your actions. Now, let us hear them. Tell us your story."

Keren stood, bowed to his father and regained his seat.

"Brikant is first, of course. Since Yod raided Sheldane the whole countryside has been alert and Uncle Visselen has been busy raising levies. That has been our biggest problem and the reason why, I deem, Valley countries don't make war this time of year. Most of the levies remain at home and just turn out for training sessions. We dare not make camps or collect the men for more advanced activity, the weather and the state of the ground is just too bad."

Robanar nodded. "As you say. What of Visselen's own men?"

"He has an enlarged force of three hundred or so ready at their castle, father. Another hundred and fifty are now lodged at Sheldane, with Marlin in command."

"Marlin? Surely he is not experienced enough."

Keren shrugged. "Perhaps, but he did take part in the assault which recaptured the town, father. I deem he has now had some experience. I did not meet him either time I passed through, I have only Uncle Visselen's report on his actions and abilities."

Robanar grunted, so Keren continued.

"The next stop was Brugan and to my surprise Uncle Visselen wanted to join me for that part of my route. We all journeyed, as I wrote in my letters, as plain travelers so no one would take notice. It seems that Uncle Visselen has been corresponding with Duke Bardanar about many matters, it makes sense as they are neighbors after all, and certain proposals required a personal meeting. From what I learned, Brugan has been taking note of recent developments in Palarand and wishes to seek an association with us, perhaps in the same manner as Brikant."

"Aye. That was a surprise, Keren. Since that letter I have had many thoughts and discussions, including some with Garia here." Keren looked at her with an eyebrow raised. Robanar explained, "If I were to take Bardanar at his word, Palarand would become even bigger and seem to threaten the other states, much as Yod does today. We must needs find another solution, which is why I have asked Garia about various arrangements that exist on Earth. You remember that her own country, the United States of America, is just such a collection of states."

"Ah! Of course, father. As Garia would say, you are thinking big, I deem."

"As you say, son."

Keren resumed. "Virgulend came next and, if I am honest, I thought my task would be easier. It would appear that Duke Jarwin, though seemingly exiled to a hunting lodge to the south of their lands, has been making mischief and attempting to rewrite history. In fact he was at the Castle when I arrived and our first meeting was very tense. It appears that Jarwin, despite the letters you sent, father, and the testimony of Marshal Dalbinar, had twisted the story and made it as though he had been beaten up by several with clubs. When I protested he tried to have me removed but I told him that if he accused me of lying, I would be delighted to meet him in the ring of honor - unarmed.

"That stopped him immediately and his brother asked him why he did not accept. To shorten the telling of a long and heated argument, I had proved that Dalbinar had been right and Jarwin wrong, so Mariswin ordered him out of the castle there and then. It still took some while and patient talk before I was able to get what you wanted, father, an alliance against Yod. Presently I do not think that much more is possible but I obtained a promise that he would attend our wedding. If he does so I'm sure we can show him the truth of what happened that day."

Robanar grunted. "Virgulend is one of those states which have always attempted to preserve their independence. A temporary alliance against a common threat is one thing, but to obtain more will be a difficult task, should we even desire that. No, let them lie for now and we will see if their temper has changed when spring arrives. You had no difficulty with Marshal Dalbinar, I take it?"

"None, father. I think we have a friend there, in Mariswin's court, should we desire it."

"As I expected. Dalbinar proved very co-operative when they came to Palarand. So, then you moved on to Smordan."

"Aye, father. I was well received, to my surprise, but as the Andrate explained, when a city the other side of the river is taken by force it tends to focus your thoughts. He had heard about the taking of Sheldane and knew that we sought allies, so he had a treaty drawn up before I had been in the State House for three bells! He has raised some levies but, as with Brugan, it is difficult to do much at this season. He is willing to let forces from downstream stage through Smordan should we decide to attack before spring, though.

"Since I thought that Smordan was the end of my journey, I spent some time talking with the Andrate and with travelers from upstream about the situation in Joth and beyond. Imagine my surprise when I discovered that the Yodans generally left the river traffic alone and held only the city of Joth. It seemed to me that I could travel at least as far as Forguland without much fear of capture or discovery. I spent some time discussing the risks with my hosts and then set off across the Sirrel again with a smaller party to avoid drawing attention. I am really glad that I decided to do that."

Garia said, "We worked out that you could get into Joth, Keren. Looking at the map it was apparent that, if the Yodans didn't intercept the river traffic, you could go right across without going anywhere near the city."

Keren nodded. "Aye, Garia, and that is just what we did. Duke Wallesan, having been ejected from his own home, had set up his court in Thorn, where the ferry crosses. I had a long and productive conversation with His Grace and his aides and there is a firm treaty with Joth in my bag, father. They will render all possible assistance against Yod assuming they can retake their city. The whole country is now under arms and I do not expect them to have much trouble defeating Yod, even when they are faced by guns."

There was a curious expression on Keren's face as he said this, but Garia couldn't decide what it was.

"Then," Keren continued, "I moved on to Forguland. The Forgulanders had realized that Yod had taken their fortress but both sides kept up the pretense that nothing had happened. The only thing they stopped doing was sending relief troops and supplies as they would normally have done. Because an act of war had been committed by Yod against Forguland, they too have readily agreed to an alliance against Yod, with the proviso that once we have defeated them something must be done to prevent them doing it again in the future.

"I thought I might find one or two from Ferenis in Forguland, but in fact since Ferenis itself had not been taken by Yod there was a regular stream of contacts between the two cities. I was able to speak with several of their military aides including, by fortune, Captain Forbarin, who we rescued during the rains. Do you remember him, father?"

"Oh, yes, Keren. Is he well?"

"Aye, father, and now an aide to Marshal Zetan of the Ferenis Defense Council." Keren looked at all of his listeners. "Now, you must recall, we rescued him and several others from the Sirrel during the rains and they spent some time here in Palarand. He has met Garia and they understand where she comes from and what she may be capable of." He took a deep breath. "Learning from myself that we are to be wed, and thus Garia will one day be Queen of Palarand, caused decisions to be made in both Ferenis and Forguland. They both offer firm alliances against Yod and, further, Ferenis desires to explore closer ties in the manner of Brugan. Of course, as a traveler through those countries I naturally passed on what news I thought fit for such friends and I doubt not Ferenis sees us as the means of a defense against Yod."

"Oh, wow." Garia had expected offers of alliance but the thought of closer ties hadn't really occurred to her, despite the King's thoughts on the subject. "Sire, how does this affect your ideas?"

"I am surprised, Garia, though perhaps I ought not to be," Robanar replied. "Naturally, if they are a weak country, with a difficult neighbor, they will seek someone strong to help keep that neighbor at bay. It seems they also understand what the future - your future, my dear - will do to the Valley countries and they desire to be part of it." He grunted. "Keren, I must needs consider all that you have told me. I trust you have letters from all those you have met?"

"Aye, father, two bags full." His face twitched. "There was one further item which may be of interest. When I returned to Thorn to report my findings to Duke Wallesan I was given a letter to bring for Garia, father."

Garia blurted, "Me? How does the Duke of Joth know me?"

Keren stood and wriggled as he sought to remove a letter hidden underneath his tunic.

"The letter isn't from him, Garia, but from one of the Quadrants in a regiment from their southern town of Galdarin." Keren frowned. "They use different names for the ranks in Joth, it seems." Garia looked even more confused. "Ah! here it is."

Keren leaned forward and handed the letter to Garia before sitting down again. Garia looked at the neat script on the cover and wondered what was going on. Now apprehensive, she cracked the seals to reveal the paper inside.

"But, but..." Her heart began to pound and her sight blurred as she made out the writing on the letter. "But this is in English!"

Author's note: At this point, the dedicated reader might wish to investigate the side-tale Armsman of Joth which describes how the letter came to be written.

The letter that Garia receives causes her to question what it is the Beings are doing, but other more urgent matters require her attention. It seems the Einnlanders need to know the effects of firearms, and it so happens the Kallend estate is the perfect place to show them.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

115 - Fire in the Hole

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2014 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Garia struggled to focus on the sheet of paper in front of her. It was in a wobbly hand-writing and in English, a language she had not seen in any written form for eight months or more. Eventually the words crystallized and she read the short note while Robanar glanced between Garia and Keren with increasing curiosity and frustration. She finished and looked up.

"Sire, I think you ought to hear this. It might mean some changes to our plans."

Robanar nodded assent and she began.

“

Prince Keren suggested I write this letter to you, as we share something in common. I am also from Earth.

My name on Earth was Marilyn Baker and I lived in Chicago, Illinois. Here I am known as Maralin of Shicargo and that seems to satisfy the Jothans.

We share something else in common as you can see from my different names. I am now a man and advisor to His Grace Duke Wallesan. On Earth I was a woman and one in trouble. Here I have decided to make the most of the second chance given me and will assist His Grace taking back his city as it seems I have a talent for warfare.

If I had known I was not alone I might have done things differently but since I did not I have given my fealty to His Grace.

Prince Keren has made His Grace and myself aware of the dangers I face from Yod and we will make sure I keep a low profile. He suggests a meeting with his father but I don't know when that will be.

I understand that you are now a young woman soon to marry the Prince. I congratulate you and wish you well for the future.

If you wish to correspond with me I would not object. It will be one way to keep up my English, which is beginning to get rusty from lack of use. I understand you know more about this strange world and our part in it and I would be interested to learn more.

Maralin.

”

Robanar grunted. "Another one! Thank the Maker that Keren found out about... him... before Yod did! What say you, Keren? Describe to us what happened."

"Father, it was when I first went to Thorn. We were talking about the Yodan firearms we had both experienced and one of Duke Wallesan's captains mentioned that a levy of his from their southern town had recognized the Yodan weapons and named them guns. I showed mild interest but said that this person would likely be in danger should Yod discover their knowledge and I desired to meet them when I returned through Thorn on my way home. I tried not to display any anxiety or undue interest, in case any from Yod should learn of his existence.

"On the way home Maralin was waiting at Wallesan's residence. It seems he was found the night of the evacuation of the city and, like Garia, had no memory for several days. As a man of about twenty-two or so he was inducted into the levies in Galdarin and immediately began making a difference. Father, they now have their own camouflage, which looks as though it could be very effective in the winter fields."

"So, a seasoned warrior before he came to Anmar, then?"

Keren shook his head. "Apparently not, father. Maralin worked in kitchens, sometimes as a cook of some standing, at others merely serving at table. Then she began a relationship with a man of ill-repute who plied her with... noxious substances, from what I understand. Garia? Drugs, he called them."

"Yes, Keren." Garia sighed. "I can guess most of the rest. No wonder she or he jumped at a second chance at life! My own situation was somewhat different but I am comfortable here, Sire."

Robanar had a frown. "I understood that there were only two here from Earth, Garia. Yourself and Yves Perriard."

Garia shook her head. "Sire, I have no idea who else might be anywhere else on Anmar, in Alaesia or even in the Valley. There just could be us... three or there could be many. How would we know?"

She didn't want to go into too big a discussion about the Beings, especially with Merek and Kendar in the room. Besides, she didn't really understand what was going on in any case.

She continued, "I don't know what those who sent us hope to achieve so I can only guess, but at this time I can't explain Maralin's presence at all."

"Supposing he is here to help Joth get their city back?" Keren suggested.

"There is that," Garia said doubtfully. "As always, Sire, I doubt we will get any serious answers to these questions."

You might not but I'm going to try! The Beings must have had some reason for bringing him here and I want to find that out, even if I can't pass that information on. There's so much about this whole mess that is such a mystery!

Robanar stared carefully at Garia. "You said once that you had some kind of communication with those who brought you here, Garia."

"Nothing that I'd care to talk about, Sire. Mostly just weird dreams."

Robanar realized there might be unwary ears in the room and understood why Garia was being reticent and nodded.

"If you learn anything, you shall inform us?"

"As you command, Sire."

"Good. Now," Robanar adjusted the direction of the conversation, "let us consider what this new person might mean for the coming changes. Keren? You have spoken of such matters to Wallesan, I take it?"

"Aye, father. I explained the Council of the Two Worlds and suggested that he might wish to co-ordinate efforts between our two countries. It would be unwise for one to release some knowledge that the other had determined held some danger. His Grace understands this."

"As you say. I will write a letter to Wallesan explaining our thoughts in detail and requesting a meeting." He smiled at a thought. "It may be that your own wedding will provide an opportunity, Keren. I doubt not that rulers from along the Valley will attend such an important event. I have already anticipated that I must needs spend some time describing our thoughts and our present strategy at such a gathering." He turned to Garia. "I regret, Garia, that your wedding will be the occasion for statecraft but it was ever so. Gatherings of all the leaders are always rare events and much business is conducted at those times. We shall ensure that you and your new husband will not be distracted by any of these matters."

"Thank you, Sire." She thought. "If I want to write a letter to Maralin, do you want to see it before I send it off?"

"No, my dear! Your letters are between you and the person you send them to. I doubt not you will have many questions for each other, and will speak of many matters of no interest to any on Anmar."

"That's probably true. Thank you, Sire."

"Garia." Keren leaned forward. "May I look at the letter? I was present when it was written, but I have not seen the document itself. I am interested to see your language as it written."

"Sure, Keren. There's nothing to hide. Here."

Garia handed the letter to Keren and he held it up to one of the parlor lamps to study it better.

"The writing looks strange to me," he commented. "You have shown us your letters, remember, some months ago. I do not recall anything that looked like this."

"That's because it is handwriting," Garia explained. "The Valley script is no different, Keren. That's just what happens when you write with a pen and ink. The letters are different shaped but we know what they are."

"As you say, Garia." He handed the letter back and Garia gave it to Merizel to file away. He added, "At the time you showed us those letters, you said that you would teach me some of your tongue. Would you still do so? It seems to me that Anmar has more than one English speaker on it now."

"Hah! I had almost forgotten suggesting that, Keren. What with several attempts to kidnap me, learning to ride and to use swords, endless meetings, traveling to Blackstone and back and getting betrothed, I'm not surprised, really. Are you sure you're still interested?"

"Aye, Garia, I am."

Robanar grunted. "It is winter, and while there are many decisions which will have to be made it seems to me that this may be a useful thing to do, Keren. We have the time. If you so desire to learn Garia's tongue then I shall not object."

"Thank you, father."

Garia shrugged. "I don't know how much time I can spare but, so be it. In fact, we're already slipping some English words into the Valley tongue, if you hadn't noticed. It still surprises me when someone in the palace says 'okay'."

Keren grinned. "It is a natural feature of any tongue, that they will acquire words from other tongues. Still, it is English that is my present desire."

Garia held up her hands. "Okay!"

Keren grinned again.

* * *

Keren and Garia had their arms around each other, the first opportunity since his return. They were standing in the cloister of one of the quieter courtyards, so out of sight from most eyes. Near the other end of the same cloister stood Feteran and Jenet, in much the same proximity, although since they were older they did not feel the same need for public displays of close bodily contact.

"Are you going to ask the Beings what is going on, beloved?"

"If I can, Keren. It isn't like just knocking on the parlor door and entering, you know. I have no control over whether or when I meet the Beings or even if I remember such meetings afterwards. Of course I'll ask if I can! I was surprised to hear about Maralin but I shouldn't be, really. We have no idea of the Beings' plans at all, remember, I'm just guessing what my own part was supposed to be."

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to upset you. It was just the thought that if Maralin is out there then so could others, that Yod might get their hands on."

"I know that. I'll do what I can, but I'm not promising anything, you know I can't."

~o~O~o~

Several days later, Merek had a sensitive request for Garia, during one of the regular Council meetings.

"Milady, I have received several requests from those at the Kallend estate that they be given some further information about the guns we have acquired. Since they will likely be facing them at the end of their journey, they desire to understand these new weapons."

"That's a good idea, I think," Garia replied. "I would guess we'd have to fire the things so the Norse would understand how they worked."

"Milady," Parrel added, "For some weeks now we have been anticipating some testing of the captured weapons. The Kallend estate is isolated enough we could probably use it for our test firings."

"Oh, you want to make a party of this. Sire?"

Robanar considered. "What you seem to be suggesting is that all interested parties travel to the Kallend estate and some test firings of the weapons would take place in front of all. Is that so? If so, how many would attend? Would we need to keep such a meeting secret?"

"Sire, that is about what I meant, yes. We only have a limited amount of captured powder and we have no idea what state it is in. If we use it up, then as many people as need to know about the guns have to be there when we do the firing, Sire. As for keeping it secret, passers-by may hear some noise and see some smoke, that's all. Yod already know we have captured some of their guns and nobody local is going to be able to make a gun or the powder without spending years in experiments. I don't think that's a problem, Sire, so long as we can keep people off the grounds while we're doing it. I'm more concerned about accidents than loose talk."

"Anybody else have thoughts on this matter?"

Hurdin said, "While I do not desire to witness these experiments myself, Sire, except perhaps out of idle curiosity, there is one person who may, and that is Guildmaster Horran. I hear he will shortly arrive in Palarand from the north. Lady Garia has said previously that this powder would be of great use for mining purposes and I'm sure he will be interested."

"Sire," Garia added. "If we're including Horran, then we ought to have some chemists as well. Can you offer some names, Master Gerdas?"

"Of course, Milady. Leave it with me, I will give you a list of perhaps five or six who should attend."

"Thank you, Master Gerdas." She turned to Merek. "Captain, I trust the guns and powder have been kept in good condition?"

"Aye, Milady, to your own instructions. The guns have been greased and wrapped in cloth and the powder bags sealed in wax packets to prevent damp. They are stored in a place we know to be dry and reasonably fireproof. All may be provided at a day's notice."

"Then we shall make such a demonstration," Robanar decided. "Merek, you shall organize this meeting with Garia's advice and when all those who would come may attend. I will also attend this demonstration, I think. If we are to be at war with Yod then I must understand what the men of Palarand will face on the field of battle."

"As you command, Sire."

Robanar grunted. "Good. Now, let us move on. Lady Merizel, what must we discuss next?"

"Sire, the extension of the semaphore system to Brugan."

"Aye, Merry. Now, it seems to me that the physical aspects of the extra towers would be no different than if they had been on our own lands, do you not agree? The problems will come with the operators, who would not be under the control of Palarand. What say you all?"

~o~O~o~

"Guildmaster Horran!"

"Good afternoon, My Lady - or should I say Guildmistress? With the reorganization of the Guilds I know not what to call people these days."

"Come in, please and take a seat." Garia turned to her maids. «Odgarda, some pel for the...» and then switched languages to some words the maid had now learned, "...Guildmaster, please." Turning back to Horran she said, "Call me whatever you wish, Master Horran. As far as I know they are still using the old ranks and titles. May I present Lady Merizel ...or should I say Journeywoman Scribe Merizel, who is my personal aide and secretary. Without her I would struggle to manage my many meetings and events."

Horran bowed to Merizel and took a seat on Garia's settee, looking around him with interest.

"This is the first time I have been in the domestic part of the palace, Mistress Garia. I find the decoration in your quarters to be interesting. Not as opulent as I expected, perhaps."

"This suite used to belong to Princess Elizet, Master Horran. The King moved me in here after the first kidnap attempt, way back last summer. None of this is my idea, though I don't object to it."

"The first kidnap attempt?" Horran smiled. "And I was stupid enough to assume you were but a spoiled noble, Mistress Garia. Since then I have learned different, of course."

"Well, yes. When I first arrived nobody took me seriously so I had to try and show them I could do what I said I could." She smiled back. "Most of those doubters now believe, but there are still one or two holdouts." Her expression became more serious. "What can I do for you, Guildmaster?"

Horran spread his hands wide. "From time to time I must needs come to the Hall of the Guilds to discover what may have changed among the guilds, as you will readily understand. Normally I remain north of the Sirrel, as there are no mines in the Valley itself, the ground being but river deposits. At the Hall I found a note asking me to speak with you concerning some... substance? which may be of interest to the miners. I will also take the opportunity to tell you what I found when I visited Blackstone last year. I deem I am the most recent to return to Palarand from there and what I saw impressed me greatly."

Garia looked concerned. "You were able to get across the Sirrel, then?"

"Only by traveling the trade road and coming through Brugan and Brikant, as it happens. The ferry was not operating from Dekarran because of bad weather."

"The long way round, then."

"Aye, Mistress Garia." Horran grinned. "You are now going to tell me you have plans to build a bridge from Dekarran to South Slip."

Garia grinned back. "One day, perhaps. The unlikely we can do right away, the impossible takes a little longer. On Earth there are bridges over rivers as wide as the Sirrel, but it will be fifty years or so before we have that level of expertise here. If your men fancied a challenge we could consider a tunnel instead. Tell me about Blackstone first, please. I think the substance you mentioned will need some extra thought."

"As you wish, Mistress." Horran promptly surprised Garia by blushing. "I made a fool of myself when I first arrived, I regret. As when I met you, I made assumptions I should not have. Captain Bleskin soon put me right, however, and I began to see what changes you had made in so small a place while you were there. By the Maker, some of those women are sharp! Even the younger ones, it seems, are bursting with schemes and notions. The whole town fairly bustles with ideas and energy and it makes me proud to be part of it, I can tell you!"

Horran's face grew by turns embarrassed and annoyed then. "Do you remember my assistant, Brathan? He were at that meeting you and I held at Dekarran and he journeyed to Blackstone beside me. I discovered that he had been cheating the Miners' Guild of funds behind my back! He had told me that we were paying that mason Bezan who is doing all the organizing and it were only when we reached Blackstone that I discovered Bezan's contract was with the town! He'd run by then, and managed to avoid capture at that fancy new roadhouse of yours, even though they used the new semaphore to send a message! I were distinctly unhappy at that, seeing as how I'd already found Moriskin dipping into the coffers. When I got back to Tranidor - but everything in its time, Mistress. Where was I? Oh, yes. Brathan. He'd been uncivil to almost everybody and it seems that he knew he were about to be found out."

Horran took out a cloth and wiped his forehead with it before continuing.

"I was interested to see your town and the coal workings. My, there's a lot of coal there, isn't there? It's the reason we turned up our noses at Blackstone before, of course, but that doesn't excuse us, does it, Mistress? Somebody ought to have taken note of what the locals were doing! Anyhow, Bezan and Yarling between them have a solid plan made out and I understand there is a goodly supply of coal already flowing, even though we are still in the depths of winter."

"Did you notice any developments while you were there, Master Horran?"

"Too many to tell, Mistress! It seemed to me the whole town were being reorganized, though of course with the mines behind the town and only one road out it were necessary. I doubt not your steward keeps you informed? Captain Bleskin is of course known to me by name and I must say he does a good job for you up there. The dinner he gave me was something to remember, I'll tell you! I understand you have plans to open shafts elsewhere on your lands, Mistress?"

"We do, there is good potential up Blackstone Vale and the seams can also be seen on the western side of Bray Vale, so I expect many more pits to eventually join those already started. We're even thinking of exploring further east, between Blackstone and the Chaarn road."

Horran rubbed his hands together and smiled at her. "More work for my men! Those steam engines of yours will really help us get the black stuff from the ground as well. It seems I have much to be indebted to you for, Mistress."

"I'm pleased to be of assistance."

"So, when I returned to Tranidor I heard about what happened when your party arrived back there, Mistress! Of course, His Lordship were nowhere about, him having gone to Dekarran with you to 'ave His Grace's judgement. The streets of the town were full of the story, though, and I'm glad the miners of Palarand were able to be of assistance to you. I had a word with the Countess while I was there and we soon straightened out some of the differences we had. Of course," he looked apologetic, "we were partly to blame and I admit that. Still, all's right in the end, don't you agree?"

"As you say, Master Horran."

"And then there were Holville! I spent some time in Tranidor so it were a while before I passed through Holville again. Maker, they've made some changes there! I completely agree with what you did there, Mistress, the whole thing were completely ungoverned. And making Halkor a baron, that were a master-stroke, if you'll forgive the word. He's just the man to make sure everyone works together and get the job done. I've met Halkor a time or two at guild dinners, so I know him slightly, he's a good man."

"We had to do something, Master Horran. The different armsmen who had been sent there wouldn't work together and there was no direction at all."

"Aye, well, that's all been changed now, hasn't it? Oh, and I spoke to those miners who wouldn't work on the new town. A lot of them weren't guildsmen, did you know that? I told them that the guild system was changing and they'd make more coin working for Halkor than they ever could on their own, and most went in and signed on there and then. Not a difficult decision to make with winter about their ears!"

"I have to thank you for that, Guildmaster. You didn't need to do that for people not your responsibility."

"Looked at one way, Mistress, neither did you, after you first passed through," Horran pointed out.

Odgarda came back with a tray of pel and they busied themselves with their drinks for a while. When they had finished their drinks Horran leaned forward.

"Now, lass, there's a particular thing I must needs ask you about. It seems that Blackstone is building something called a railroad to get the coal to Tranidor and eventually all the way down here, is that right?"

"Well, you're right, Master Horran, but it will be three to five years before much gets done, I would guess. Until then it will have to be wagons and barges as usual. What did you want to ask about?"

"See, the extra demand we already have for metals from the Telar is straining the supply of wagons and dranakhs and you can only get small barges up there because of the rapids. I was wondering, what if we can put one of these railroads in there? Perhaps as far as Teldor to start with."

Oh, no! It's begun. This will put even more pressure on everyone to move things forward and that's when accidents happen and bad decisions are made.

"I don't know, Master Horran," she replied cautiously. "The problem is, now that we can produce steel in quantity and quality, the demand had gone through the roof. Trouble is, that production hasn't even properly begun yet and, as you can guess, building a railroad is going to use a lot of steel, both for the track and for the locomotives and wagons that run on the track. Not to mention the immense amounts of wood we'll need. We also have to remember we're at war with Yod and that will demand a lot of Palarand's resources. But... I take your point, Master, and suggest you talk to a new body the King has set up called the Railway Commission. We've had two meetings already and I don't recall anyone mentioning the Telar at all."

"You are a member of this commission, then, Mistress?"

"Me? Oh, no, Master Horran, I simply don't have the time to do anything like that. I'm simply there at the moment as an advisor. They pick my brains for anything I can remember about how railroads worked on Earth and then figure out the best way to adapt that knowledge to Palarand."

"Ah, I see. Do they have anybody from the Miners' Guild on this here commission, then?"

"Not to my knowledge."

"See, we have been using little wagons on rails inside some of our mines for many years now. Bigger rails outside as well, to get rid of the spoil. Mayhap our experience could be useful."

Garia smiled at Horran. "Mayhap you are right. Merry, can you drop a note to Parrel, have him or one of the others contact Master Horran while he's still in town?"

"As you wish, Garia."

"But... I'll be seeing Parrel next week," Horran objected. "I can speak to him then."

"You'll be seeing him before then, Master Horran. You'll be joining us when we all go off and find out just what the new Yodan weapons can do."

"Oh, aye." A thought flickered into life. "Oh, aye! So, this substance that was spoken of, that is something to do with the Yodan weapons, then?"

"That's right. What happens is, when you set fire to this stuff it burns extremely quickly and the resulting smoke and debris expands very fast. If you put some in a metal tube, with one end blocked, whatever is in there has to come out the other end, moving very fast. Now if you were to block both ends of the tube, the tube would burst. I'm thinking this substance can be used to split rocks, Master Horran."

Horran's eyes glinted. "You have my complete attention, Guildmistress."

"In mines on Earth, as well as using picks and drills we also use blasting powder which is a variant of what we'll see at the demonstration. You drill into the rock-face, then put some powder down the bottom of the hole with a long fuse. You bung up the hole, perhaps with something like clay, and light the fuse before running away very quickly. The explosion will shatter the rock and you can then just shovel it away."

"You speak of a fuse. What might that be?"

"Oh usually it's a length of something like string or cord, prepared with chemicals, which can be used to allow you to light an explosive but then get safely away. It can burn quickly or slowly according to how you prepare it."

Horran considered. "It sounds dangerous, Mistress."

"Oh, yes! Firstly, even striking a light in a mine can cause gas explosions, as you already know." The Miners' Guildmaster nodded. "Then, the explosion can be very loud and violent and bring down the roof of the workings, even some distance from the work-face."

"Aye. But your people still did it."

"We did and we do, although the explosives we use nowadays are even more powerful. We don't light fuses any more with naked flames, we use electricity, but it will always be dangerous."

Horran frowned. "Electricity, Mistress? I am unfamiliar with the word."

"Hmm. You have been away from Palarand a long time, haven't you? The simplest explanation I can give you is that what we use is a very mild form of lightning, Master Horran. We make it ourselves and we can control exactly where it goes and what it does. More than that will probably need a demonstration we don't have time to give today, I'm afraid."

Horran waved a hand. "No matter, Mistress. You desire my presence at the demonstration of Yodan weapons, then?"

"If you can spare the time. The best person to ask is probably Captain Merek, who is organizing the event."

Horran rose and bowed. "Then I will seek out the good Captain, Guildmistress, and stop wasting any more of your valuable time." He smiled at Garia. "I now know your place in Palarand's future and you shall have the full support of the miners and our other workers. If you have need of our services, then you have only to ask."

"Thank you, Master Horran, and good-day."

~o~O~o~

Garia sat up in bed, the blankets tented over her knees. There was a scowl on her face. The night had not yet ended so the room was completely dark, it still being the depths of winter. That didn't matter to her. She didn't want to look at anything in the room, after all, her gaze was entirely inward.

Why is it that when I want to get in touch with the Beings, I can't do it? Every time so far has been a complete accident. Now I need to find out things I can't figure out how to do whatever it is I did before to take me there.

It's so frustrating!

I was an idiot to think that I would be the only Earth human on Anmar, wasn't I? Why should I be? Oh, we guessed that Yves Perriard was here as well before we finally met but I thought that that was it. Stupid!

I know nothing about the Beings' plans. I know very little about Anmar, or even Alaesia for that matter. I don't know how big it is or what shape, or anything about outlying islands or... well, almost anything! Then I have no idea if Alaesia is the only continent or if there are any others. Or many others! For all I know Alaesia could be the local equivalent of Australia and the whole of the rest of Anmar is out there waiting. ...With a whole load of peoples and civilizations we know nothing about.

There could be dozens, hundreds of people from Earth - and, yes, other worlds - out there now and I'd never know in a million years. All I have to go on is that Being's statement that such transfers were 'expensive' in energy terms.

How does what I'm doing fit into this picture? It is fairly clear that Yves and I were brought here to start a war which would drive up the level of technology and I'm guessing that I'm doing what is expected of me. Only things didn't go to plan... and my influence here has been much greater because of it. The Beings have been forced to adjust their plans. Is Maralin part of that? Was he just brought here to balance out the death of Yves, to keep the war going? Sounds like that didn't work out, so there must be some other reason.

It's so frustrating!

There was a small noise and Jenet's cupboard door opened. Jenet emerged with one hand over her yawning mouth while the other held a night lantern. She noticed that Garia was sitting up and walked over to the bed to join her.

"Milady, you are already awake. Is there something wrong? Could you not sleep?"

"Yes and no, Jenet. My brain has been chewing through everything that has happened recently but I'm afraid there are few answers. Is it time to get up yet?"

"I'm not sure Milady. I have yet heard no bells. I must needs use the toilet, so if you would excuse me..."

"Yeah, fine, Jenet, go ahead."

When Jenet returned Garia said, "I heard some bells while you were in there, I think it was the twelfth bell, is that right? So dawn shouldn't be far off." She threw back the covers. "I gotta go, Jenet. You might as well pull the rope for water while I'm busy, there's no point going back to bed, is there?"

"As you say, Milady."

After bathing came the inevitable discussion over clothes.

"We all need to be warmly wrapped up, Milady. You saw the snow falling yesterday."

"True." Garia went to the window and pulled a drape. Outside, the first glimmers of dawn were appearing but the sky seemed clear. "Doesn't look like snow today, though. Yet. If we're going to be spending all day out in the fields then you're right, we'll have to muffle up. I'm just glad it isn't raining, that's all." She shrugged. "Actually, I wouldn't mind if it was raining, since we'd have to postpone the demo for another day. We can't do this in the rain, after all."

"Why not, Milady? Oh, because it will involve lighting things, won't it? I remember from our first battle, how those guns worked. Does this mean guns cannot be used when it is raining, Milady?"

"The ones Yod have can't, that's for sure. There are improvements which will mean a gun can be used in any weather, Jenet - rain, snow or even under water. I hope we don't have to go that far. What am I going to wear, then?"

"I assume you won't want your exercise clothes, Milady. What about a riding outfit?"

Garia shook her head. "Not today, Jenet. The whole of House Blackstone is going, maids, Milsy and all, so we'll be filling a number of carriages. Just warm comfy winter clothes today, I think."

"Then might I suggest one of these, Milady..."

* * *

When they arrived at the dining room Keren was already there, talking to Captain Merek. They both bowed to Garia, who curtseyed in reply.

"Good morning, both. Captain, do you think the weather is good enough today?"

"For our demonstration, Milady? Aye, if the ground is not too hard after last night's frost. If you recall, the tests require a number of stakes to be fixed in the ground and if the ground is too hard -"

"I understand, Captain. Is everything else ready?"

"For my part, Milady, I think so, but of course we will not know until we arrive." His brow furrowed. "I am more concerned at the numbers who are going from the palace."

"As am I! What with Guildsmen and Questors, not to mention the Einnlanders, it will be quite a crowd. I just hope that powder works after all this time."

"As do we all, Milady."

Milsy and Tarvan came into the dining room, accompanied by Bursila, bowing and curtseying to those already there.

"Morning, Highness, Milady, Captain. A cold morning!"

Keren replied, "As you say, Milsy. Are you all ready for today's adventure?"

Tarvan observed, "Highness, it is to be hoped that today is not an adventure! I know it will be interesting but I would not wish danger upon those attending."

"I mis-spoke, Tarvan! But you two will have not yet seen where the new college will be. I'm sure you'll find today's outing to be interesting."

"Of course, Highness."

"And all those big hairy men," Milsy added. With a conspiratorial smile she added, "Or so I have been led to believe."

"Ah, well, there are lots of hairy men, it is true," Garia told her with a smile, "and some may even be large. Don't get too interested, will you? They speak mostly their own language, though they have managed to pick up a few words of ours since they arrived."

"Mostly swear words, Milady, from my experience," Merek qualified.

"I spent years in the kitchens at Dekarran, Captain," Milsy reminded him. "I'm familiar with such language and the incidents which usually provoke their use."

"Of course, Mistress."

Merizel and Tandra arrived followed almost immediately by Robanar and Terys. Those in the room began to move toward their seats at table, ready to fuel up against the winter cold. During the meal Robanar noticed Milsy and Tarvan, dressed ready for the outside.

"Mistress Milsy, do you accompany us today?"

"Aye, Sire. My Lady says that it will be the most efficient way of using our armsmen and I agree."

Robanar turned to Garia. "Shall you explain, my dear?"

"Captain Merek wanted to take as many of the Palace Guard today as possible and he asked me how many I could spare of my own. I pointed out that if House Blackstone all went, we could take all of them, leaving more of your men here to look after the palace. I checked with Tarvan and Milsy and they agreed to come." She added apologetically, "It will mean the use of two more carriages, Sire."

Robanar waved a hand. "We have enough, my dear. It is not as if we travel to Dekarran, it is just a day's visit we make today."

"Thank you, Sire."

* * *

Out at the estate the wind had died and it promised to be a fine day, if cold and short. Guildmaster Stannis welcomed all the guests and led them a mark or so along farm tracks to the pasture fields which were being used for the demonstration. There they found Parrel waiting with a number of guildsmen who had been setting the apparatus up.

Also there, divided into two groups, were the Einnlanders. Eriana was acting as interpreter for one group and Gullbrand the other. All were now dressed tidily with combed and brushed hair. Some had trimmed their beards after the Palarandi fashion while others had put one or more braids into theirs. All bowed towards the King.

Parrel greeted the visitors. "Your Majesty, Your Highness, My Lady, Guildsmen and women, welcome. I am led to understand that the demonstrations will take little of our time, which means we can retire to some warmer place for pel and to discuss what we are about to see. Milady, if I may ask Commander Feteran to assist me today? I deem he has most experience of these weapons after yourself."

"Of course." Nobody in their right mind was going to let Garia anywhere near an untried enemy weapon of doubtful condition. "Feteran?"

Parrel turned to his audience. "The commander will show you how the Yodans held and fired their weapons, but we will not risk him with one when it is being fired. For that we have constructed a simple frame to hold the weapon, that we may all stand a safe distance away."

"Guildmaster," Feteran said, "If I may have Brazan? It takes two to operate these guns and he has the same experience of them as I have."

"As you wish, Commander."

Feteran took the proffered weapon and held it with the muzzle facing down. He thumped the barrel to make sure it was unloaded, then nodded. One of Parrel's men gave Brazan a length of the fuse rope and the two took up position, aiming down the field away from the onlookers.

"As you can see, Sire, the stance resembles that of a man aiming a crossbow, except that when the weapon is fired I am told there is a sharp recoil which will drive the back end of the gun - the stock - into the holder's shoulder. The recoil may also affect the direction of the shot, although with the particular shot the Yodans use this will matter little. I am also told that, as the shot flies much faster than a crossbow bolt, it is not as necessary to allow for the fall of the shot when aiming. Thank you, Commander."

Feteran turned and said, "There is another way to use these, Master Parrel. Should I also demonstrate that?"

"There is? I did not realize. Please, if you would."

Near the muzzle two strips of metal had been clamped, and Feteran now hinged these down to show they formed a bipod which could support the barrel when the gunner was laying down. A short conversation between Feteran and Brazan, and the two lay down, positioning themselves as a machine-gunner and his mate would on Earth.

"I see!" Parrel said. "We examined these weapons carefully but did not understand what those two metal pieces were for."

Garia explained, "When we collected the guns after the battle on the North Road, Master Parrel, we noticed they were an improved design over those we had faced before. I told Feteran how the legs were used on Earth."

"Ah! It seems that point was forgotten when the devices were explained to us, Guildmistress."

"Probably my fault," Garia said. "I've had a lot on my mind recently. Now if you can all imagine gunners lying down in the long grass, or concealed at the side of a road, perhaps with camouflage, you can see they would be deadly against troops who didn't spot them there."

Robanar looked pale. "As you say, Garia! If this is what warfare is to become, we must seek to understand how it may be countered."

That is going to be difficult.

She said, "Thank you, Feteran and Brazan. You can stand up now."

The two rose, brushing off the frozen dirt, and handed the gun back to one of Parrel's assistants.

"If you look yonder, Sire, you will see the frame which we have built to hold the weapon," Parrel explained. "When we have loaded this gun we will lash it to the frame and then fire it. Loading it involves using a fuse, which allows the fire to get from outside the barrel to inside."

Parrel explained what he was doing as his assistants carried out the operations to load the gun and then he took the weapon and carried it to the framework and secured it. The framework was a number of stakes hammered into the ground with cross-bracing to approximate the position had a man been holding the gun. The stock was placed on the top of one stake with others each side to hold it. A similar stake went under the end of the barrel, with others each side. Further stakes behind braced the end of the stock against recoil.

Ten strides in front of the gun stood a dummy, with another a further five strides away. Parrel explained how these were made.

"Sire, they are wood forms, staked into the ground, around which we have wrapped vikhan and gavakhan flesh to resemble a human shape. Over that we have put clothing, and Master Haflin was kind enough to donate some spare pieces of armor. The intent is to discover what effects the shot may have upon the armor and flesh. I know that some of us have seen wounded from the battle but we feel this demonstration will make clear to all what danger these guns may represent."

"Very well. Proceed, Master Parrel."

Everybody stood well back, but positioned themselves so that they could see what happened. An assistant brought a smoking end of rope and cautiously touched it to the end of the fuse. Once it spluttered into life he dropped the rope and ran for safety. There was a brief fizzing, a tiny delay and then a loud thump which made everybody jump. The whole gun was immediately surrounded by a cloud of smoke, which the faint breeze promptly blew over the spectators. Many began coughing. Once the air began to clear they all surged forward to see what had happened.

The gun hung half out of the frame, pushed back by the force of the explosion. The nearer dummy lay flat on the ground, while the further one was tilted back. When Garia reached the dummies she could see that the shot, mere river gravel, had punched right through the armor of the nearest and embedded itself deeply into the flesh. If that had been a real soldier, he would already be dead. On the further dummy, the shot had dented the armor but none seemed to have gone through, though there were deep wounds on areas of the dummy not protected by the armor.

"Maker!" Robanar stared at the carnage. "One shot can do all this?"

"So it would seem, Sire. Milady, does this agree with your own experience?"

"It does, Master Parrel. I think the explosion might be louder sometimes. We're in open fields here so the sound is carried away. This poor fellow," she pointed to the closer dummy, "looks just like Thoran did after the first battle - except Thoran wasn't wearing any armor."

Many in the crowd winced at that. Robanar regarded the dummies and then turned to Garia.

"You have perhaps some ideas about how we may protect ourselves, Garia?"

"It is very difficult, Sire, even with these crude weapons. That shot will go through wooden walls, and in case any of you think stone walls are safe, let me tell you that the shot will bounce off and can be even more dangerous if you are in, say, a corridor, or a shot is fired in through a window." She thought. "There's essentially two things we can do, Sire. For the first, you'd perhaps have either very soft materials which would trap the shot, like maybe a layer of felt over a shield, or you can use a very hard material. We have developed specially hard ceramics to do that job. Or you can deflect, think of holding a metal shield at an angle, Sire, like a mirror. The shot should just bounce off."

Robanar grunted. "A change of armor, then. What if a man has no armor? Is there no remedy?"

"Dive out of the way, Sire. Get behind anything, rocks, walls, anything. Even if that shot goes through a wood wall, it will be weaker when it comes out the other side and you'd have less injury than if you hadn't jumped."

Keren added, "Father, in the second battle we used our frayen. With their backs to the guns and saddles and packs still secured, there were very few injuries to either man or beast, and those minor."

Garia said, "The fuse does take a small amount of time to burn down, Sire. If you have a gun pointed at you, and you see the fuse being lit, if you move, you might get out of the way before the powder goes off. But it's not the kind of thing I'd ever rely on, Sire."

"As you say. We have much to consider. Tell me, these wounds. How did you attend them? There is no bolt nor arrow to pull out."

"Wood tweezers, Sire. We boiled them first. I'll be telling Margra about all that when we get these dummies inside so that she can examine them."

"Very well. Parrel, your next demonstration?"

"This way, Sire."

Twenty strides away stood a similar framework on which another gun rested. Parrel and his assistants took this and loaded it while the onlookers found suitable viewing places. In front of the gun was a collection of odd, insubstantial forms. Parrel explained their purpose.

"Sire, this was Milady's idea, to show how far and wide the shot may be scattered. These forms are simply thin cloth sewn over lengths of sallas shoots to give the approximate shape of a man. The idea is that the thin cloth should not impede the shot by very much but continue through, so we can gain an idea of the spread and distance of such a weapon."

There were maybe twenty or so of these forms, each shaped like an inverted 'U' formed from a bent shoot of something like willow, the ends being pushed into the ground to retain the shape. Over these had been sewn a thin cotton sheet to give a shape roughly the same size and area as a man would have. They were spread out in a fan from five strides in front of the muzzle to twenty strides.

Parrel gave the order and the fuse was again lit. This time the thump was louder and many put their hands to their ears. Forewarned by their previous experience most held their breath as the cloud of smoke passed by. When the air cleared they could see that many of the closest forms had been blown down while every one of those that remained standing had holes, and sometimes great rips, in them.

"Maker!" Robanar was shaken. "There is no need for the gun holder to aim, even! If our men face these, we are lost."

Garia was shaken by the spread of the weapon but less impressed by the power.

"Sire, it is not as bad as you think. We suffered at first in the second battle, but we still managed to win. The important points are, first, if you see the guns being aimed you can take some avoiding action. You may even be able to shoot the gunner with bow or crossbow before he can fire. Second, immediately he has fired he's surrounded by this cloud of smoke which means he can't see you. That's the time to counter-attack. Third, it takes a certain amount of time to reload these guns and that means that in many engagements they would only have time to use them once."

Robanar calmed down rapidly once he had considered Garia's words. In truth the power of such primitive guns was fear, the fear of something unknown and seemingly unstoppable. Once the pros and cons had been laid out the guns turned out to be dangerous but no more so than other weapons both sides might use. Eriana walked over to join Robanar and Garia.

"Sire, a most impressive display. We will consider carefully all we have seen together with Garia's words. This is the first time any of us have seen so evil a weapon but it makes my men more determined to do that we are ask to do."

"Thank you, Eriana." Robanar shook his head. "Evil indeed. I trust this experience will guide you on your adventure."

Garia said, "Don't overlook the possibility that the Yodans have further developed these weapons, Eriana. You can't assume that these are the only firearms you might face."

Eriana turned. "As you say, Garia. Sire, shall we find somewhere warmer to continue this conversation?"

Parrel coughed. "Sire, we have one more demonstration, one that may show us a peaceful use for this gunpowder."

"What's that? Oh, as you will, Parrel. Lead on."

Another twenty strides brought the party to a cube of rough-hewn stone. Horran came forward to stand by Parrel.

"Sire," he said, "Guildmistress Garia told me that there was a peaceful use for the powder that drives those guns. This is intended to show us how that might be."

Parrel added, "The masons have provided us this stone, Sire, for our experiment. I believe," he said with a smile, "that it was taken from the ruins of the Residency of Yod. Master Horran has had one of his men bore a hole in it, about halfway through, in the same manner as if the stone were being quarried. Inside we have placed two of the bags of powder, Sire, and twisted together lengths of the gun fuses to reach out of the hole. The fuses are protected by a length of reed from the clay which seals the hole. Now, I would ask all to stand much further back, since we have no idea what is going to happen. There could be chunks of stone sent flying by the explosion."

Everybody promptly doubled their distance from the hole. Garia considered this, then called, "Further away, please! We don't know the quality of this powder."

With everybody at what they thought was a safe distance a guildsman walked in with a rope slow-match, lit the fuse, dropped the slow-match and ran for his life. There was such a long delay that Garia wondered if the fuse had gone out, followed by a sharp bang and a cloud of smoke that shot upwards. The stone block promptly split into three pieces which fell apart, releasing more smoke.

Without waiting for anyone to check that it was safe, Horran walked over to the stones and bent over, examining them. He turned and came back to Garia, grinning broadly.

"Guildmistress Garia! If you were not already promised to the Prince, I'd offer to marry you myself!"

After a disturbing session with the Beings Garia travels to the estate to see the Einnlanders depart. An afternoon meeting finds her explaining knitting and sewing machines to Fulvin - and an interested Senidet. Later, Kendar makes an unexpected suggestion.

Somewhere Else Entirely

by Penny Lane

116 - Needles and Threads

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2011-2014 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Garia knew exactly where she was. She had now been here enough times for the sensations to have become familiar. It seemed that a particularly relaxing evening might have done the trick, but she wasn't sure. She looked around, seeing the usual inscrutable... things? which made up this space. There might have been a minor difference to the way she perceived them this time, but again she couldn't be sure.

Garia: Hello?

Being: Welcome, hatchling!

Garia could tell, by some strange means she did not know, that this Being was not any of those she was familiar with.

Garia: Have we met before?

Being: If we have, I'm not sure you would have been in any state to remember it.

Garia: Who are you? What are you?

Being: I am someone who is an authority on your species. Consider me to be some kind of... anthropologist. Since I am more familiar with your species than most, I have been asked to look after you when you visit us. We do not designate ourselves by using sound wave patterns or visual representations as you do, but you may refer to me as Nurse.

Garia: Nurse? I do not understand.

Nurse: Precisely.

Garia: I can tell that you are different from the others, but I don't know how I know that.

Nurse: You are very young. It will take you many cycles before you can fully understand almost anything. Now, consider this. Your species bear young rather than hatching them, correct?

Garia: Yes, that's right.

Nurse: Then you must know that your young, in their first days after birth, cannot do anything. Their perception of their surroundings is very limited. They may not open their visual organs for some time and will be unable to even focus for a period after that.

Garia: But... Oh! I see! You mean that I'm just like a newborn baby and that I'll gradually be able to... perceive this space much better later on.

Nurse: Just so. And just as the Solid part of you must spend a certain proportion of its lifetime in learning, so must the Emerged part. If you survive the next few cycles, enough to become independent, then you will spend the rest of your long life in learning.

Garia: Wait, what? You mean I won't die when the... Solid part of me dies? How does that work? Is this my soul, then?

Nurse: It is complicated. Firstly, all objects in the Universe, every subatomic particle, every molecule, every rock, tree, creature, every sentient being, planet, star, galaxy, all of it exists in all dimensions. It could not be otherwise. When a sentient being Emerges, that is to say, becomes aware of the existence of more dimensions than a Solid can usually perceive, what you call your soul gains a certain amount of independence from the Solid part. When the Solid body reaches the end of its natural cycle of existence, an Emerged being has additional multidimensional substance that remains aware and may exist for a considerable number of cycles afterwards. That is how we all came to be here.

Garia: Oh, wow. You mean that if I survive long enough to not need a nurse any more, I'll be immortal?

Nurse: Immortal is not how I would describe it, but very much longer lived than a normal Solid may exist. There are other considerations which do not concern you now.

Garia: I need to think about all this. Wait, you said you were familiar with my species? Were you... uh, are you human, then?

Nurse: I was not, hatchling. My species were what you might classify as avian, except that we lived in the atmosphere of a gas giant planet. You know of those?

Garia: Yes, of course. There are several in Earth's solar system. There are some in Anmar's solar system, though I don't know a lot about them. Aren't gas giants cold?

Nurse: Mine was much closer to our sun than Jupiter is to Earth's. We built cities on hydrocarbon clouds. My civilization would be almost impossible to describe to you.

Garia: Jupiter. You are familiar with Earth, then? Can you tell me what happened to me? I don't remember what I was doing just before I arrived on Anmar.

Nurse: I regret I cannot tell you that. You may be what is known as a Key, that is a being so important that you must be handled carefully in case you change the whole future without knowing it.

Garia: The Beings I spoke to when I was here before said they wondered if I might be something... special.

Nurse: It is not confirmed yet, but they are treating you that way in the event you are a Key.

Garia: This is so frustrating! I need information, advice, if I am to do the best job I can for you.

Nurse: The projections the others have made assumed that you would never be aware of the extra dimensions you now perceive. On the other wing, the projections also never assumed that you could appear in the alternate human mode, that is to say, a female. The fact that we are conversing indicates that the normal rules do not apply. Ask your questions. If I am unable to answer, do not draw conclusions from my refusal.

Garia: How many others are here from Earth?

Nurse: Until your transference I understand there were twenty or so, scattered over the planet. That is the usual number to be found here at any one period. Since your appearance there has been a change of policy. It was not understood by those who monitor this planet that modal changes were possible during transference. Transferees who change modes appear to have greater impact on the future timeline than expected, usually in our favor.

Garia: Wait, what? They didn't know I could start out a boy and end up a girl? Is that what you mean?

Nurse: So I understand, hatchling. The beings who monitor this planet originate from a species which does not have two modes for reproductive purposes as we do. They failed to notice the physical differences until your own arrival. Further, it was not understood that, statistically, a very small number of transferees of such species as yours could be changed that way. It was not realized that the machines which grew your body operated in that manner. From what I have been told a single electron, binding to the wrong atom, is all it needed.

Garia: Oh, right. There is a new arrival from Earth, named Marilyn Baker. Why is she, or should I say he, here?

Nurse: I do not know if I should answer you, hatchling. I know of whom you speak. Let me just say that the being you identify was not part of the normal plan of development but rather the taking of an opportunity to investigate. If the new body changed modes, we could observe what difference that might make to its progress. You can already infer that the experiment was a success.

Garia: You call Maralin an experiment!

Nurse: Hush, hatchling. The being of which you speak was in the process of ending its existence as a Solid on Earth. It spoke truly of being given a second chance.

Garia: A second chance? You mean, she was dying, and you grabbed her to bring her here? Okay, I don't think I can argue with that. What about me? I know that the Solid part of me here on Anmar is a clone. Am I dead on Earth? Is that how it works, then?

Nurse: I cannot answer you, hatchling. Not this time.

Garia: I guess you can't tell me what's supposed to happen to me, either. If I knew then it might change things, is that so?

Nurse: Just so, hatchling. My purpose here is not to give you information about your own situation, since that might compromise your purpose, but to help you understand your presence in this new space. [A pause.] I may be permitted to give you other information which does not compromise your purpose. [A pause.] Any further questions will have to wait until we meet again. I perceive that you are withdrawing.

Garia: Wait! How do I get back here reliably? I can't do it -

* * *

Garia abruptly sat up in bed. Around her the shimmers faded away as they had done previously.

Of course. These eyeballs are only designed for three-dimensional vision.

I thought I had it, then! It looks like some mind-clearing will help, the next time I try this. There's still no guarantee of success, though.

What have I learned? Maralin, Marilyn that is, was dying in Chicago and was chosen to see what would happen if she, he, was brought here. If she hadn't changed, she would just have lived out a life as what? a cook? Maybe. Instead she was changed into a man and has made a difference to Joth somehow.

What else? That I'm potentially immortal? Well, maybe again. But if I'm the same as a newborn baby then I'll have the same vulnerabilities as a baby would. I need to progress to a point where I'm... independent, the Being said. Independent of what, exactly? My body? The need for a nursemaid? Yet more questions!

Garia felt the usual morning bladder pressure and threw back the covers to climb out of bed. She yawned. This time she did hear the bells strike twelve. Sighing, she swung out of bed and her feet found her winter slippers.

After bathing with all three maids came the ritual question.

"What will you wear today, Milady?"

"Let's try some winter riding gear today, Jenet. I could sit in a carriage with Geska and Odgarda but the Einnlanders are leaving today so I want to show some solidarity. Do you want to ride or would you rather sit in the carriage today?"

"Milady, I will ride today, if you would permit."

"Then let's go find our clothes, Jenet."

After dressing in the lowest layers of their outdoor clothes, Garia and her three maids left her suite to find Keren outside with four of Garia's armsmen. Everybody curtseyed to the Crown Prince and the group set off for the dining hall.

"You seem thoughtful this morning."

"I am. I finally managed to do... that which I failed to do before."

Keren took the hint.

"Oh? Maybe we can speak of such matters later today."

"As you wish. I'm not sure I have very much to tell you, though."

"Hmm. We'll speak no more of it, Garia, until later. Today will be a busy day."

"As you say. This morning, a trip to the estate to wave the Einnlanders off and then after lunch I'll be speaking with Fulvin. Are you joining us for that?"

"Depends how long your meeting is, Garia. Father wants to speak with me about what I discovered in countries along the Valley."

Garia looked up at him, puzzled. "I thought you did all that already. You've been back for nearly four weeks."

"Aye. He has sent letters to several and received replies which need consideration. Now that I am accounted adult I must pay more attention to the country's affairs, Garia, as you no doubt realize. If some freak chance should make me King I must know what father desired when he corresponded with others. What does Fulvin want?"

"He's bringing a deputation of Guildsmen to talk about my clothes, ah, I mean the clothes I was wearing when I was found. Apparently there have been great controversies in the various Guilds, with some claiming that my clothes are impossible." She smirked. "That, of course, lasts right up to the moment they get to examine the said clothing. They want me to explain how they are made."

Keren's eyebrows raised. "Father permits this?"

"He does, fortunately. With a war and industrial progress he considers that it can only be a benefit if clothes are easier to make." Garia pulled a face. "It's going to mean a lot of new machines, though. Parrel isn't going to be happy."

"I can understand his point, Garia. When you first arrived we were all amazed by the wonders you showed us but it seems to me that each of these wonders requires much effort by our... engineers... before any may receive the benefits from them."

"Oh, that's not so! The forks didn't take that long and paper was almost as quick. I don't hear anyone complaining about the new saddles much, either."

"You know how to hit a target, don't you? A fork is a single piece of metal very similar to a spoon in the making, paper making is little different than the previous use of that machinery and a new design of saddle is just that. I deem steam engines, typewriters and electric motors not so easy to make as a fork is."

"That's true, but we won't need as many of those as we needed forks and, well, the demand for paper is essentially infinite, as I mentioned before."

"So you told us, and I'm still not sure I believe it, but I cannot foretell the future as you have done. Here we are."

They entered the dining room and gave and received the customary courtesies. Merek and Milsy made for the pair.

"Captain. What can I do for you this morning?"

"Only to confirm that you will be joining us, Milady, as the Einnlanders begin their journey."

"We both are, Captain. We'll be mounted, as will Jenet. I want to see them go but there's no reason for anyone else to go out while the weather is this bad."

Merek banged his chest. "Then I will see you later, Highness, Milady, in the stables."

As Merek turned away Milsy pouted.

"Oh. I'd hoped you would give Tarvan and me some time this morning. We might have a problem we can't understand and we wondered if you already knew the answer."

"Sorry, Milsy. I can't let Eriana and the Einnlanders down, especially as they are going off to fight. This afternoon I'm speaking to Fulvin and some of his guildsmen friends, perhaps we can squeeze in a bell or so?"

Milsy's face dropped. "We're off to the Clockmakers' Guild this afternoon, Garia. I thought you knew. Can I officially request some of your time?"

"Of course! Now the Einnlanders are going, my days should be freer anyhow so I'll have time to look at things that have gotten pushed to one side. What's the problem? If you tell me now, I can have a think about it before we get together."

"As you wish." Milsy frowned. "As you know I've been experimenting with relays and I have some arrangements which latch when you push a button and unlatch when you push another."

Garia nodded to show she understood what Milsy was describing, which was the result of some conversations they had had previously.

"It seems that sometimes," Milsy continued, "and only sometimes, there's a kind of double click on some of the relays when they latch and I sometimes get an extra click elsewhere when the wires are long. We can't get rid of them and it's driving me crazy. Have you any ideas?"

"Not immediately but I'll have a think about it. I'm sure there's a simple explanation."

Milsy's grin was wry. "Simple for whom? We need an answer, Garia, because it makes a limit on how long our wires can be, and I know you said that the wires can be extremely long in some cases."

Garia looked around. "Merizel isn't here yet. Do you have any ideas why she might be delayed?"

Milsy shook her head. "I do not, Garia. Since I now reside in the Royal Questor's suite my path does not go near her own. Tarvan, have you seen her?"

"I have not, Milsy. The corridor was empty when I left my chamber this morning."

Garia pulled a face. "Oh. I have to go out right after breakfast, I can't go and find out what's happened. Will one of you tender my apologies? I'll have to find her later today."

Their conversation was cut short by the appearance of King and Queen and everybody made for the tables.

* * *

The weather overnight had been rough, with hail followed by sleet and a short fall of snow followed by rain and wind which washed most of the snow away, leaving icy mud and sludge. The roads were slippery again and Garia was glad of the boots that Snep wore to ensure his footing. Their small party was well muffled against the cold and she was relieved that the storm had passed through before they left. Having to ride in freezing rain would not have been fun for any of them.

The wagons stood unoccupied in the courtyard of the Kallend estate, since everyone was in the warm and dry of the largest barn. There was applause from those already there when Keren, Garia and Merek made their appearance. They discovered that Haflin had already arrived and was talking to Eriana. Also present was Jaxen with some familiar faces from the road.

"Highness, Milady." Jaxen bowed. "We will depart shortly, we desire to get to Brikant while there is a break in the weather."

"You're going with the train?" Garia was surprised.

"Not all the way, Milady, only as far as the mouth of Therel Vale. My own journey will take me from there back to Dekarran along the trade road while these fine folk gone on to..." he shrugged and grinned, "...who knows where?"

"Indeed, Jaxen."

Garia looked around at the Einnlanders. Those who were traveling had now changed back into clothing that resembled that which they had been wearing when they arrived, but she knew that it was now both clean and supplemented by extra layers to keep them warm en route. She also knew of the extra garments hidden in the wagonloads which would aid them as they traveled across country towards their objective, hooded cloaks of fleece-lined white linen daubed with black and gray to blend in with the snow-covered rocky terrain.

The Einnlanders' weapons were improved, too, some having been reforged or reshaped to make the most of the temper that Haflin could conjure out of his furnaces. She knew that in the wagons would be short bows, axes, crossbows and javelins with which the Einnlanders had proved to be fearsomely proficient during their stay.

Everybody gathered round Keren, Garia and Merek. Eriana was wearing a rough fur, like all those who were going, but under it was a winter-weight tabard modeled on Garia's own. In fact, most of Eriana's outfit was based on Garia's winter riding clothes but made in carefully selected materials to look like the Einnlanders' other gear. Across her back was her sword, the scabbard fixed to a baldric so that the hilt was over her right shoulder.

Eriana spoke for them all. "Thank you all for what you have done for my people, Keren, Garia, Captain. Not forgetting Master Haflin! Without you we would be just refugees on a desolate shore. Now we must depart, the days of winter are short and we have a long way to travel."

She switched to Norse. «Men! Show these fine people our appreciation for what they have done for us!»

There was a big roar and the men held their fists up high, there being too little room to wave their swords.

Lars replied for the men. "Highness, My Lady, to fight, for this we thank."

It appeared that most had learned a smattering of the local tongue, even if the grammar still eluded some.

Garia smiled at them. «It was just an idea I had. Now you all take care, hear? The Yodans may not be as big and strong as you men are but they are very determined.»

«My Lady, we will, we must return for your marriage.»

«Get your beasts,» Eriana instructed, «I will be with you shortly.»

There was a mass exodus and the Palarandi party were left in the barn with Eriana and a small group of Einnlanders.

"I have chosen who is to go and these are those who, for whatever reason, would stay behind," Eriana explained. "Sigsten and Vidrik will go to Garia, Sigsten to work with Milsy." She smiled. "I understand there are similarities between fixing a ship's rigging and fitting wires to poles. He will be good at that, I deem. Vidrik desires to become an armsman for Garia. Olof and Kjellmund will join the Palace Guard, although it is likely that one or both might end up tending Master Haflin's forges. Little Alrik will stay with Gullbrand as a manservant, though he will formally belong to the palace. Jorl, Tor Hakon's son, Folke, Orm and Knut will remain at the estate. It seems that the skills which a sailor knows may be of great use to the masons who build this new place of learning."

Eriana's shoulders slumped. "As you all know Gullbrand will not be traveling with me. His counsel ever since we came to this land has been careful and honest." An apologetic smile. "And, I admit, I did not follow it sometimes! I am not the person I was then, and for that I have to thank Garia." The smile faded. "That is also the reason, of course, that drove my two maids away. Now I must make amends by leading my people on this adventure. Captain Merek, I have all the maps and I will follow your advice as best as I can. Now, if you will excuse me."

Eriana plainly did not want a big departure scene and she walked out from between them without another word. They followed slowly, walking around the side of the barn to the temporary awnings which had sheltered their riding beasts. There, Gullbrand stood holding the reins of her frayen. She briefly hugged him before swiftly mounting and, with a nod to those watching, rode around the other end of the barn and out of sight.

"We'd better get ourselves mounted," Garia said, "or we'll miss them!"

"Aye. We shall not follow them far, but it would be right to provide them escort. Come!"

Returning to the courtyard they retrieved their mounts from the waiting guardsmen and mounted. The last wagoneer clucked and the dranakh in the shafts briefly bleated before turning to the way out. Along the road, the others had waited for everyone to appear. Once they had done so, Eriana raised an arm and waved it forward. Garia, trailed by the inevitable escort of four mounted armsmen, slowly made her way forward past the wagons and riders until she reached Eriana.

"You don't like goodbyes, I take it."

"Hah! Considering the last one I made, you understand me well, Garia."

"But here you're not running away from your father, you're heading off on an adventure." Garia looked around to make sure Keren was not in earshot. "An adventure I would definitely wish to be part of, if I could."

Eriana gave her a look of sympathy. "I understand, Garia, what you must be feeling. You are too much of a treasure for the King - our King - to let you fall into any danger. I wonder that he let you ride here today."

"As you say. Fortunately I know from experience that I can depend on all our men if there's any trouble. There's such a thing as being too important, I guess. Still, it is the wrong time of the year for going out much so I'm just busying myself with all the plans and gadgets I've already started going."

"And you have yet a wedding to prepare for," Eriana added with a smile. "I must admit to a certain envy that you may spend some bells in the Wardrobe, considering fine materials and trimmings. Do you yet have a design?"

"I've decided to go for something traditional to Palarand. What women wear on Earth to get married can vary from the completely covered to the almost-naked, I'm afraid, so I decided it would be best to leave well alone." Garia considered. "Do you think you'll be back in time for the wedding?"

Eriana shrugged. "The fortune of war, Garia, as you must know. If the Gods permit us to take this fortress, then we must learn what state the war has reached in those distant lands and set our own plans accordingly. I would wish to be back, of course, but I cannot give my word."

"Understood. It's hard sending people off when you know they are heading into danger."

The Princess grinned. "With these few lusty men - and two good woman warriors, besides - at my side, we do not fear danger, Garia."

"Perhaps not, but if you want to be at that wedding you'll take care of yourself, hear?"

Eriana touched a finger to her forehead. "As you command, My Lady."

They rode along in companionable silence until the walls of the old city loomed ahead. Jaxen reined in beside them.

"Highness, Milady, our ways part here, I regret to say. We will turn right, to avoid the city streets, while you must needs return to the palace."

"So. Farewell Eriana, Jaxen. We'll meet together again in the Spring, I guess."

Keren, Merek and Gullbrand joined Garia at the side of the road as the wagons turned at the junction and headed around the city walls, bound for the Brikant road.

"That's that," Keren said as the dust began to settle. "I have an idea, Garia. Why don't we all go somewhere warm?"

* * *

The hand of onlookers returned to the bar, closing the door to keep the cold out. One wandered casually back to his acquaintances sitting around a back corner table, out of the way. Sitting back down he reached for his tankard.

"It was them all right. Him, her, her maid and the Captain with eight guardsmen, all of them mounted. Oh, and there was a carriage following with the Royal Armsmaster."

Serdel scowled. "You keep away from that Armsmaster! He may look big and clumsy but he's fearsomely quick on his feet. He's no King's crony, he came by that title through merit." He looked at the expressions of the others. "What? Just because he lives in the palace, doesn't mean I don't show him respect. The King gathers the best around him when he can."

One of the others muttered, "You're not making the job any easier."

Serdel flicked a hand. "I don't know where they have been, do I? We don't have enough eyes to follow them around all the time, especially in this weather. Don't worry. My informant in the palace says she will be going out to balls and meals to introduce her to the city folk. She won't be riding a frayen then, will she? Eventually they'll get lax and we'll have our chance."

* * *

Over lunch Senidet approached Garia with news.

"Milady, Lady Merizel is unwell. She does not wish to leave her chamber today. She says that it does not seem serious but that Margra has been to see her and advises rest."

Garia raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Kalikan?"

"I could not say, Milady, but it may be so."

Garia joined the others at table with thoughts running through her mind. So much so that the Queen noticed.

"You seem thoughtful, dear."

"As you say, Ma'am. Merizel is unwell and, while I don't want to appear heartless, I'm wondering how I can manage without her."

"Surely Merizel does not carry the load by herself, dear? One must always have another to provide when the first cannot."

Robanar, mouth full of food, waved his fork. After he had swallowed he said, "Garia, your establishment grows. When you first came to us Merizel was sufficient to manage your time, now you are concerned with so much that happens in the Kingdom you must arrange your staff so. I can promise you that it will only worsen with time."

"But... Sire, I'm trying not to fill the palace up with my people!"

"We understand, my dear, and we thank you for your efforts. But you may no longer depend on the existence of a single person for many of your responsibilities."

Garia was definitely unhappy. "As you command, Sire. I will have to come to some arrangement, I guess."

Terys added, "Speak to Kendar, dear. He will have some ideas for you."

The rest of the meal passed off without Garia noticing half of what was being talked about.

The group had gathered in Morlan's study, as it was a big enough room to accommodate them without being too large to heat. It also had enough chairs and the vital requirement of a blackboard. They consisted of Garia, Jenet, Senidet, and Molleena, with five guildsmen led by Fulvin.

"Guildmistress," Fulvin began. "Before we speak about the subject which concerns us most, I wish to bring you news of what we have managed to do with the zippers. We have established a small -" he stopped, concerned. "Guildmistress, where is Lady Merizel? I do not see her here to record our conversations, as is usual."

"Lady Merizel is unwell," Garia explained. "I haven't had a chance to visit today so I don't even know what is wrong yet. From what I have heard it isn't anything serious." She turned. "Senidet, I wonder if you would mind keeping notes for us? I could do it myself but my writing isn't really good enough and I'm still slow."

"As you wish, Guildmistress," Senidet replied. Shyly she added, "If I may ask you to slow down sometimes? I may not write as fast as Milady Merizel may manage."

"Of course. Have you everything you need to do that? Use the desk if you need to, we won't be taking it all up."

The desk had finally been cleared of the pile of documents that had been left after Morlan's death, but mostly these had just been sorted into baskets and piled in a corner of the room. For this meeting the chairs had been gathered around the desk, so that the winter afternoon light fell on the surface and the garments which lay thereon.

"Thank you, Guildmistress."

While Senidet arranged her wad of notepaper and reed penlets Fulvin took the opportunity to open a bag and hand round examples of his manufacturing experiments so far. These were passed from hand to hand and most were impressed with the quality and uniformity of the work.

"As you can see, Guildmistress," Fulvin resumed, "we have now begun limited production of zippers for eventual sale to those who might desire to use them in garments or other products. Naturally the first batch or two will be reserved for presentation items which will come to the palace or others we feel are deserving of such gifts.

"Once the basic assembly line principles had been worked out, we set up a room in one of the workshops and employed four journeymen to operate the presses required. To my own astonishment, the four managed to produce five hundred sixty-two zippers in the first week of operation. They tell me that by employing maybe two more, one to operate one of the presses and another to bring materials in and remove finished zippers and waste, that quantity could easily be doubled."

Garia's eyebrows raised. "That many? I'm impressed." She nodded. "Production line or assembly line ideas can make a lot of difference to the amount of goods which you can make and I think you just proved that. There's a downside to that, though, and that is that the men doing those jobs can get bored, which is when mistakes can happen. Have you had that problem yet?"

"No, Guildmistress. The men, among themselves, decided to rotate positions every day, that each may have a change and also to learn all the operations necessary. That way, if one should become ill, any of the others may take his place."

"That's a great idea, Fulvin. Do the men get breaks and time off to have lunch?"

"Of course, Guildmistress! Most guilds have rules to prevent their men from overworking." He looked concerned. "Guildmistress, what will happen when many not of the guild system - your pardon, those who may not be engineers - take their places on these production lines? They would not be bound by guild rules."

"True. I think the answer will be to build up a number of laws making sure any worker has decent breaks and working hours, is paid properly and so on. Leave it with me, I'll speak about it to the King. Merry? Oh! Senidet, can you make a note?"

"As you wish, Guildmistress."

The zippers were not as small and well-made as the example in her jeans but at this stage producing anything at all resembling the original was remarkable. Garia noted the well-folded slide and the even placement of the teeth, the staples anchoring both ends of the cloth in place. The action was smooth and the teeth parted easily.

"What did you have in mind for these, Master Fulvin?"

"Guildmistress, remembering your original description of uses for such devices, we will place these first zippers in bags such as your maids carry." Jenet looked interested. Fulvin continued, "I believe you would not consider zippers of this size to be suitable for clothing."

"As always, Master Fulvin, the answer is yes and no. You wouldn't use these for gowns, say, or tunics, but if they are strong enough then you could try them on winter coats, perhaps. Or anything using a thick enough material. Boots, for example, instead of the lacing we now have."

Fulvin's eyes widened. "I had not considered footwear, Guildmistress. Is this a common use on Earth, then?"

Garia grinned. "Yes and no again. It is easier to do up and undo but you can't adjust the fit like you can with lacing." She shrugged. "It's a matter of taste, fashion and design in the end."

They waited until Senidet had finished writing and then Fulvin broached the real reason for the visit of the guildsmen.

"Guildmistress, since many have examined the clothing you wore when you arrived among us there has been great discussion about the method of stitching. Many consider what they see to be impossible, even after seeing the evidence with their own eyes."

Garia nodded. "Looking at them, they do seem impossible, don't they? But it's really just a question of machinery, as I mentioned before. To make such garments as my trousers and tee shirt involves a number of machines and the assembly by stitching is only a small part of that process."

"As you say, Guildmistress." Fulvin looked unhappy. "Does this mean that these garments can only be made in a similar manner to that we use for the zippers? I understood from you that such machines were widely available for any to buy and use."

"Some are, some are not, Master Fulvin. Let's see. If we go back to the very beginning of the whole process, we start off with raw wool or some other supply of fibers, is that right?"

"As you say, Guildmistress."

"Some of the first machines invented took over the first parts of that process. So we have machines that can tease the fibers into a line and clean out the garbage and others that can spin those fibers into thread of some kind. With me so far?"

"Aye, Guildmistress."

"Those original machines were big, crude and often made of wood with a few metal parts where needed. That part of the process was usually done in factories, huge buildings that were often called mills because the first power used to drive the machines was obtained from waterwheels. The next step was to add a machine, a loom if you will, for weaving the threads into cloth. In some cases this would be plain cloth, in others there would be ways to put colored threads and patterns in during the weaving process. That cloth would then be sold to whoever wanted to make up garments and other items like bedding or drapes from it."

Fulvin nodded thoughtfully. "I see. So the first part of the process, then, is taking wool or whatever other fiber and making cloth from it, and this is better done in bulk since that will reduce the cost of the final cloth."

"That is what I'm assuming."

"But your tee shirt is not woven, is it? Using one of the new microscopes, it can easily be seen that the material is knitted. How is that done?"

"It's still cloth, however it is made. Once made it is cut and sewn just like any other cloth. Again, there are big machines which knit the material. I doubt you'd be able to produce anything that fine to begin with but like most things you can begin big and scale down as you get more experience."

One of the other guildsmen now spoke. "But, Guildmistress, knitting involves two needles and much manipulation of the wool by the fingers. How may a machine perform such tricks?"

Garia shook her head. "You have to start thinking creatively, I'm afraid. Now I don't know exactly how such knitting machines work but I have, briefly, seen a domestic version working and I'm sure the big ones are much the same idea. You have one needle for every loop you can see there, all set up in a long line, and then there's a kind of shuttle which simply goes from one side to the other and back again, adding stitches as it goes."

"But..." The guildsman subsided into a puzzled silence.

"Look, it might be something like this." Garia stood and went to the blackboard. "Okay, your machine could have a row of needles standing up like so. The needles aren't like those used to knit by hand but more like crochet hooks. Know what those are?"

"Of course, Guildmistress. We make those for the producers of rugs and carpets to use."

"So the needles get raised as the shuttle goes past, this bit drops, the thread gets laid in the hooks, the needles get dropped, and then..."

"Ah!" Fulvin leapt to his feet. "I see it, Guildmistress! If you would permit?"

At Garia's nod Fulvin strode to the blackboard and found a piece of chalk.

"Korden, the needles don't have to move except to go up and down. The shuttle moves across, perhaps on a rail..."

Within moments all five guildsmen were standing around the board, discussing the mechanics of the knitting machine. Garia turned to Senidet and smiled knowingly.

"I like it when they figure something out," she said. "It was like that with the steam engine, and the same with electricity."

"As I see, Guildmistress. Shall you need a copy of the drawings they are making?"

Garia considered. All five now had pieces of chalk and had contributed to one or more drawings outlining one or more parts of the mechanism they obviously intended to build the moment they had the chance.

"Yes, please. We still haven't touched on sewing machines and we'll have to clear the board for more drawings for those." She turned to Jenet. "Time for some pel, perhaps? We'll need a break while Senidet copies off those drawings."

Jenet curtseyed and she left the room followed by Molleena. By the time they returned with pel and pastries the five had quietened down, though they were still talking among themselves. With drinks and nibbles consumed Garia steered the conversation back to the main topic.

"What you have just been talking about is of great interest, and there are domestic versions of that machine you're going to make as well as factory versions. But you want to hear all about sewing machines, I take it."

"As you say, Guildmistress. If I may?"

Fulvin picked up the jeans and turned the end of one leg inside out.

"Now, I am no seamstress, though I have been subjected to many details of that craft in recent weeks." He smiled at Garia. "It seems to me that there are two seams in the leg of this garment and they are both different. Both look extremely complicated, so much so that I deem they can only have been made by a machine."

"You're right, Master Fulvin. I would guess that the whole thing was sewn by machine and that there is no hand-stitching involved at all."

She took the jeans from Fulvin and looked at the construction, frowning before handing them back to the guildsman.

"Look, I think I'm going to have to describe something simpler before we get as far as the machines that made those jeans. It will be easier for you to make but by the time you get one going properly you should have figured out how these more complicated ones were done, okay?"

"As you desire, Guildmistress."

Garia was beginning to get a little irritated by the continued use of her guild title but knew that Fulvin would refuse to call her anything else, especially in front of those of lower rank. She sighed internally but continued.

"There were several designs for sewing machines, back then, right about the time that the big machines we have been talking about started making cheap and freely available cloth." Her audience nodded. "So it became possible for many people to make their own clothes in a way they couldn't before. The sewing machine helped immensely since it both speeded up the process and gave a measure of quality control."

She moved to the blackboard and cleared away the previous drawings.

"Basically, you have a needle which just goes up and down poking a hole in the cloth and pushing the thread through."

The inevitable objection came. "But, Guildmistress, how then can the needle be caught, turned, and pushed up again?"

Garia shook her head. "It doesn't. There are two threads, one which goes through the needle and another which is underneath in a shuttle. When the needle has gone all the way down," she drew another diagram, "like this, the shuttle goes through the thread loop and then returns after the needle is up again. Then you have something that grabs the cloth and moves it along for the next stitch."

She looked at the crude diagrams she had drawn on the board and realized that they would never understand how the thing operated.

"Tell you what. I'll draw what the finished machine looked like and you can then get an idea of how everything had to fit together to make it work."

She closed her eyes and the image of the ancient Singer treadle machine floated into her mind. With that firmly fixed she began to draw, but she only did the machine itself, ignoring the treadle which was really just a means of supplying power.

"There! What we have is basically a casting which has been machined afterwards to allow other bits to be screwed on. The reason for the casting is it keeps the dust and dirt and fluff out of the moving parts. Not to mention fingers. Remember, this was going into people's houses. The casting is hollow to contain all the moving parts and the base is made of wood, so that you can hinge it up to maintain it. This end has a handle which you turn to move the various parts. Instead of a handle you could use a foot treadle or even an electric motor.

"This end is where you put the material you want to sew. There's a foot which comes down and holds the fabric against the base so it doesn't get wrinkled and such. Then there's a needle which is fixed to this rod that just goes up and down. If you can imagine a lever inside here which rocks like so..."

She started another drawing.

"This is a view looking down, but you must imagine that you can see through the casting and are looking at the moving parts underneath. The shuttle goes across here and there's a sort of foot which moves the cloth after each stitch. That obviously has to move at the right times too."

By this time everyone in the room was clustered around the blackboard.

"What size is this, Guildmistress?"

"I've actually drawn it about life size, Master Fulvin. So you can see it would be easy to put it on a table or make a stand to hold it in front of a chair." She considered. "You turn the handle with your right hand while the left guides the material as it goes through. The casting could be difficult, but you don't really need that for a prototype, just enough of a metal frame to hold the moving parts in the right places."

Fulvin and the others studied the mechanism.

"I think I see, Guildmistress," he said after a while. "These are arms on the end of cranks which are operated by the handle, yes?"

"That's basically it, yes."

"Then it may take us some time to experiment and determine just when each piece needs to move so, to make the machine function as you have described. However, I see nothing here which is unfamiliar to us, just the particular combination of parts, which is no different a problem than that of the Great Clock, after all." He bowed to Garia. "Guildmistress, much has been revealed. With this information we now have some idea how something many thought impossible was done. We all thank you for your explanation."

Senidet asked, "Guildmistress, does one turn of the handle make one stitch?"

Fulvin looked at Senidet sharply but said nothing. Garia thought and then mimed turning the handle before shaking her head.

"No, I think there must have been internal gearing. One turn would make three stitches or so."

Senidet nodded. "Thank you, Guildmistress."

Garia asked the guildsmen, "Have you seen enough? Then Senidet can begin to copy those drawings off for you. I might as well tell you about some developments that will come in the future, before we finish. Back to those trousers, they are made with machines that have two needles and possibly up to four threads, all going at once. There are also sewing machines which can make all kinds of fancy stitching such as zigzag, dotted lines and buttonholes. They do that by moving the needle about as the cloth feeds through. Of course what is underneath has to move about too, so I wouldn't bother trying to make one of those yet. Just know that such things are possible."

Fulvin looked at his fellows before turning back to Garia. "We thank you for a most interesting afternoon, Guildmistress. We have learned of two new machines which will benefit Palarand greatly. If we may return from time to time for further advice?"

"About those machines? Of course. There may be others but as usual we'll have to get the King's approval before I can describe anything like that."

"We understand, Guildmistress. We have already discussed amongst ourselves the changes which such machines might bring to those who would use them. We understand the King's caution in these matters."

After the guildsmen had departed Garia let out a deep breath.

"What did you think, Senidet?"

"It was interesting, Guildmistress. Such machines would require moving metal parts made to very accurate sizing and dimensions. Master Fulvin may have a big project ahead of him."

Garia grinned. "Don't underestimate them, Senidet! I spent about as long as I have today describing a typewriter to Master Parrel and he went away and described it to three of his men. They had made their third model by the time I visited them a month later."

"The typewriter? Oh, as you say, Guildmistress!" She looked reserved again. "Would it be possible for me to become part of Master Fulvin's project, Guildmistress?"

"You'll have to ask him, Senidet. Aren't you happy working with Milsy at the moment?"

"Aye, Guildmistress, but it seems to me that Master Fulvin may have more need for someone who can make suitable drawings for his men to make parts from."

"You're right. Check with Milsy first, then go and speak to Fulvin. I'm sure he will welcome your assistance." Garia thought. "Oh. If you could help me until Lady Merizel gets well again?"

"Of course, Guildmistress."

* * *

"Merry! How are you?"

"As you see, Garia. Not where I would desire to be."

"What's the matter? I haven't been able to get an answer from anybody."

"Nothing serious, I deem. My stomach feels odd and there is some nausea. Margra says I'm a little warm too but not enough to be called a fever." Merizel shrugged. "It is what any may expect in winter, Garia. I expect I'll be back beside you in a day or two. How are you managing?"

"Just about, so far. I met Fulvin this afternoon -"

"I remember."

"- and Senidet did the honors. She writes slower than you do but her drawings are amazing!" Garia paused, not sure how to break the news. "Now, don't get upset, but the King says I'm doing so much I can't really rely on just one person any more. What do you think about either splitting your duties or getting some staff of your own? It's not your fault, it's just a question of who I happen to be and who I am about to be."

Merizel leaned back on her pillow. "In truth, Garia, I could do with some help myself. When I recall how we started I marvel at who and what we are now. Of course you must have more people! You are a Baroness, with lands and people who depend on you. You are also a Guildmistress with people and projects to oversee. You are already closely connected to the royal family and that connection is only going to become closer. There is too much work for the third daughter of an obscure rural baron to do alone."

"Oh, Merry!" Garia leaned over the bed and gave her friend a hug. "I'm sorry. I've been so busy and preoccupied that I haven't considered how my closest friends are managing. I'll get you some help. In fact the Queen has suggested that I talk to Kendar."

"Quite right too. Now, as you're here and we have time before Margra chases you away, tell me all about what happened at the estate this morning."

* * *

Kendar bowed his head in thought.

"Milady, I will have to give your establishment some thought in the coming months. When you are wed and become the wife of our future King then your activities must needs change and with them the numbers and kinds of servants who will manage them for you." He held up a hand as Garia opened her mouth. "I must also consider that you are a Baroness who takes an active part in the running of your lands and the welfare of your people and that you will still wish to do so afterwards." A wry smile. "You are also a woman-at-arms, if I may use such a title, who must needs practice her various arts, not to mention your Guild activities and meetings with Questors and others such as the Einnlanders."

"Do you think I should cut down what I do, Kendar?"

"Not at all, Milady, provided that you are satisfied you can manage all that I have mentioned. I would not wish you to wear yourself out, though, as the King sometimes does." He considered briefly. "To your immediate desires, Milady, I can assign you a Quick Scribe, perhaps one you are already familiar with, to assist in those cases where Lady Merizel is not available. In addition I think you ought consider employing one such as myself to manage your household."

"My household, do you mean, or that of House Blackstone?"

Kendar shrugged. "Either or both, Milady. If one person may serve both functions, then one may be sufficient, if you can find such a person." He looked at Garia, calculating. "I have a suggestion, Milady, someone who has recently made himself available to the palace who has already experience of such a position. However, I do not have any idea of his actual experience, his abilities or his temperament."

"Someone who... That can only be Gullbrand, can't it? Is that going to cause Princess Eriana problems if and when she returns?"

"I do not believe so, Milady. Besides, she will not return for perhaps two months or so, is that not correct? You and Master Gullbrand will have time to decide on his suitability before she returns."

"That's so, and my needs are sufficiently pressing I think I'm going to have to agree to Gullbrand. Do you want me to speak to him about the job?"

"That would be best, Milady. Perhaps tomorrow morning, after your exercises?"

"Done, Kendar."

* * *

"Tell me about the Beings, then."

"I'm not sure how much of this I should be discussing, Keren. Remember that argument we had in Blackstone? It isn't only the men of the Six Cities who have oaths, you know."

"I understand that, Garia. I understand that you now have knowledge about two worlds that are not Anmar and that some of that knowledge must be withheld for various reasons."

"But?"

"But you taught us, painfully, that having more knowledge is better than having less knowledge. I would know some of this strange world you have now entered."

"Maybe." She frowned. "But it is so strange I don't have a clue what's happening most of the time. I suspect I don't even remember most of my visits there. One problem I have is that the world of the Beings, if you can call it that, may be as much in my imagination as any of this is, Keren. What if the whole thing is inside my fevered brain?"

"But you told me that you have to operate as if Anmar is real, and for that I am thankful." He smiled at her. "I am pleased to be real, because it means that we can marry, my love."

Garia pouted. "You're not getting around me like that!"

Her body began showing signs that she earnestly desired that it and Keren's body were real, so that they could do things to each other that only real bodies could. She pushed the feelings down so that she could concentrate on the topic at hand.

"What about Maralin? Did you find out anything?"

"I did, as a matter of fact. You know I told you there was some kind of plan and that Yves and I were part of it?"

"Aye."

"Well, Maralin isn't part of that plan. Since they discovered the body mix-up they wanted to do some experiments to get some idea of the problem and its effects. It seems that Maralin was about to die on Earth when they grabbed her. I don't have any more details."

"Oh? So the Beings have discovered that their machines do something unexpected and they desire to find out how and why. That seems to me to be a reasonable thing to do."

"Maybe, maybe not. At least Maralin was satisfied with the end result. She is now a he and happy with Joth's armies. Perhaps other transferees may not be so lucky."

"As you say. So, is that all you found out?"

"I found out more, Keren, but I want to get it all clear in my mind before I tell anyone else about it. Okay?"

"Okay, Garia. Now, since that subject makes you uncomfortable, let us find another that is more to your liking."

"Ooh! Your Highness! Whatever can you mean?"